The ocean's not so big

“Help! Help! There’s a man out there and he’s drowning!”
The loud screaming of the woman as she pointed out toward the deep ocean caused Samantha to wake up. What a dream… she thought, blinking. Can’t believe I dream-oh no! She looked out to where the woman was pointing, gasping. Someone’s in trouble!
It took less than a second for her training to kick in. Grabbing the floatation device next to her in the lifeguard chair, Samantha was out of the chair in moments and sprinting towards the water, kicking off her sandals as she ran. As soon as she was in the water, she started to swim. Her long, powerful arms and legs slid her tan body through the water rapidly, pushing her out to the deep water.

Thankfully, Samantha was in good shape. One had to be in good shape to be a lifeguard. She had more muscle tone than most women, thanks to the training and exercise she went through. In addition to being a lifeguard, she studied martial arts in the evenings, having made her way to brown belt after several years of training and practice. Her waist was slim and firm, and her hips and bust were both small and narrow. The woman was built for strength and power, and she was exerting it all at the moment in order to save a man’s life.
Once she reached him, Samantha helped the man grab on to the floatation device, then wasted no time swimming back towards shore. Unfortunately, the man didn’t seem to be helping at all, clinging to the floatation device for dear life. Samantha kicked harder, pulling the floatation device with one hand, swimming as hard as she could with the other. It was slow going, but she was making progress. Everything was going to be okay.
And then the wave hit. It was a big one, and when it reached them, Samantha was shoved under the water. As a trained and experienced lifeguard, this wasn’t a problem for the redhead, and she quickly broke the surface of the water once again, looking around. The floatation device rode the wave all the way to the beach, but its passenger was no longer on it. He must have fallen off when the wave hit. Taking a deep breath, she dived under the water, looking around for any sign of him.
There. They were close, so the water wasn’t particularly deep at this point, but it was clear that the man couldn’t swim by the way he was thrashing about. What on earth was he doing that far out if he can’t swim?! Sam thought as she grabbed the man’s hand, pulling him with her as she broke the water’s surface once again.
What else could possibly go wrong today? The redhead mused, holding the man by the arm and instructing him to kick as she swam towards shore once again. At least with her holding on to him she wouldn’t lose him again.
The ocean is an amazing place. Scientists consider it the place where life began before it climbed out onto dry land. It has thousands of different life forms living in the same environment, many very different from each other. There are surely many forms of life that we have not discovered yet, as well.
One such life form was swimming near Samantha as she propelled herself through the water. One of her kicks hit the unfortunate creature, which, while going unnoticed to Sam in her haste, certainly was noticed by the victim. The creature, similar in appearance to a jellyfish, retaliated the way its instincts demanded – lashing out, it stung Sam on the offending leg before swimming off to recover from the blow.
“OW!” Sam shouted. That hurt! Something stung her, but she couldn’t stop to look at it now. Just a little further. Soon enough, she made it back to the shallows, standing and walking up until the wave no longer lapped at her feet, then turning to look at the man she had saved.
“Sir... are you alright?”
He nodded, clearly a little overwhelmed by the whole experience. “Yeah… I’m fine. Good thing you were here or I would have died.”
No kidding? Why were you out so far!? You can’t even swim! “Sir, what were you doing so far out? I noticed you don’t have a lot of swimming experience, and it’s dangerous to be out that far.”
He nodded a little, scratching his head. “Yeah, I know. I was just out there… well, pretty far, but I could still stand in it just fine – and I was just enjoying the feel of the waves, and then… I guess an undertow got me or something.”
“Well, try to be more careful in the future, sir.” Samantha did her best to keep the annoyance out of her voice, ending the conversation to look down at her leg.
The leg was a rather nasty purple color at the point where she had been stung, similar to the look of a particularly serious bruise. It was quite hot to the touch, throbbing and demanding attention. Extending out from that in all directions, the injury rapidly changed colors, becoming lighter in color and less severe as it grew further away from the epicenter. She held her hand on it for a few moments, feeling it throb under her touch, before limping her way towards the lifeguard’s hut.

“You what!?” Daniel was the head lifeguard on the beach, and he was Sam’s boss. “How could you fall asleep, Sam? You’re a professional.” He sighed, sitting down behind his desk – well, it wasn’t so much a desk as a table, just so he had somewhere to sit behind, really. He felt much more dignified when he sat behind something, it made him feel like he was more important. “Sam… listen to me. The people on this beach are counting on us to keep them safe. We can’t be falling asleep in our chairs when we’re supposed to watch over them.” He rubbed his head a little, looking over at her. “Sam, I like you. You work hard, when you’re awake. I should fire you over this, but… you did save him regardless. And you got hurt, I see… what happened there?” He paused, looking over at her leg, still throbbing angrily.
“Stung by something.” Sam said, looking down at it. “Jellyfish, I guess. I didn’t see it. It all happened when I was pulling him back to shore.”
“Well… take the rest of the day off. Get some rest, come back when your leg feels better. Last thing I need is for someone else to be in danger because you can’t swim as good.” He nodded. “This time, I’m willing to overlook it, but… don’t let anything like this happen again, or I won’t be so generous.”
“Yes sir.” Sam said quietly, nodding her head as she stood. Her leg complained as she came to her feet, but she ignored it, hobbling out the door and heading toward her car.


“Hmph.” Sam crossed her arms, looking at herself in the mirror. It was two days after the rescue, and she was starting to get anxious. She wanted to get out and get back to work again – especially after Daniel had made it clear she had to be perfect if she wanted to keep her job. She liked being a lifeguard. She loved water, always had ever since she was a little girl. She was always in the pool whenever she had a chance growing up, and she stuck with that all the way through her life. She never developed into the ‘feminine’ body that so many girls desired, with the large breasts and wide hips. Not that she was ugly or anything, just not exactly the type of person most guys would swoon over. Still, she didn’t mind, because her body had been perfect for her job and active lifestyle.
Which was why it was particularly annoying to be staring at a pair of breasts that were most certainly C-cups. Sam frowned, poking at one of them. “Where did you come from?” She asked, though she obviously didn’t expect an answer of any sort. “Aren’t you a little late coming in?” With a sigh, she picked up a bra, frowning a little as she tried to put it on. “Of course it doesn’t fit.” She said, annoyance in her voice. “Because everything in life has to be difficult, doesn’t it?”
Sighing, she looked down at herself, frustrated. The mark from the sting was fading, and it didn’t throb nearly as much as it had just two days earlier. At least that was a positive, she thought with a nod. Just a couple of days until she could go back to work. I could probably go back tomorrow, even. She thought, nodding her head. I could use the money. Well, I guess I’ll just have to wait and see.
Making her way downstairs, Sam couldn’t get the thought out of her head. Fiddling with her chest absent-mindedly, she sat down in front of the television. Just a nice, quiet day at home. Tomorrow I’ll go get something for these and everything will be okay. It’s not really all that bad being like this. It’ll make swimming a bit more difficult, but I bet I can pick up more guys this way. And I’m sure my swimming won’t suffer too much.
Sam smiled a little, nodding her head. “Yeah… this shouldn’t be too bad at all, really. I’m sure everything will be just fine,” she said to no one in particular.
Most of the day was fairly uneventful for Sam, after the initial shock in the morning. She found her new chest to be rather itchy, for whatever reason, and she scratched at it several times, to the point that it was nearly sore from it all. She also found herself rather hungry – but then, she realized, it probably took quite a bit of energy to grow breasts like that in the space of a few hours, and she had to get it back somehow. Still, she felt mostly normal, and there weren’t any other surprises like waking up with distinctly larger breasts. Tired after a long day of lounging about in front of the TV, she headed upstairs, climbing into bed and falling asleep rather quickly.

The next morning, as mornings often do, came far too quickly for Samantha’s taste. She gave a yawn and a stretch, reaching for the ceiling as she sat up. “Ugh… I hate morning.” She mumbled, shaking her head to try and clear the sleep from it.
Samantha climbed out of bed, passing by her full-length bedroom mirror – and then froze. She had been a pair of C-cups before, but now they were probably Ds, by her guess. And she was definitely taller. Only an inch or two. Anyone who saw her probably wouldn’t notice any difference there, but she certainly did. After all, she saw herself every day. Her breasts, however, were another matter. Almost anyone would notice those, whether they knew her or not!
Sam sighed, scratching her head a little. Now she wasn’t sure what to do. Part of her wanted to go out and shop for new clothes, like she had originally intended to do – and she certainly was in need of some of them now, even more than she was before. On the other hand, she didn’t know if she was finished with these changes, and spending money on new clothes just to outgrow those in a couple of days as well. More importantly, though, she knew that something was certainly wrong. A late growth spurt was one thing (though that would have been weird enough regardless), there was absolutely no reason why she should be growing this fast. Something was wrong. Samantha was never one to seek medical attention, but there was something different about this one. She didn’t have any idea what was happening here, and it was frightening. Seeing the doctor could offer her an explanation, and hopefully some peace of mind as well.
With a frown, she flipped through the phone book, looking up the number of her doctor. After a few minutes, she realized that she no longer knew who her doctor was, so she spent quite a while looking for that. Finally, a couple of hours later, she was on the phone, listening to the music while she was on hold at the office.
“Dr. Martin’s office.”
“Yes, hi.” Sam said, currently sprawled out on her sofa, in one of those positions that never looks comfortable but actually is. “I need to make an appointment.”
“Alright then. Your name?”
“Samantha Dean.” She replied, her finger getting tangled up in the phone cord as she twirled it around a bit.
“Just a second.” The woman on the other end said, and then it went back to music.
Sam sighed, tapping her foot against the end of the sofa, humming along with the song since she had nothing better to do. Finally, somewhere in the middle of the third song the music abruptly stopped and the woman’s voice came back on the other side. “Ah. We found it, miss Dean. Hm… it says here that you haven’t been here to the office for over… 2 years. You got a physical two years back, but after that…”
“Yeah, I know.” She said, nodding her head a little. “I haven’t really had a reason to go. I don’t get sick much.”
“Well, then what are you calling us for today?”
“Well…” What on earth can I say to keep her from thinking I’m crazy? “…let’s just say I’m having… hormonal issues.”
“Aha.” The woman said, and she went quiet for a minute. “Well… let’s see. The earliest time I have is… next Tuesday at 2:30. Does that work?”
“What?! No, that doesn’t work!” Sam said, standing up and letting out an annoyed huff. “That’s not for another 5 days! By then I might… well…” She paused again. “I don’t think I can wait that long.” She added weakly, sitting back down.
“Well… your only other option is to go to the emergency room. I’m sorry. I can call you if someone cancels and move you up, though.”
“…alright.” She said, sighing slightly. “I guess next Tuesday will work, then.” She may have been willing to go to the doctor, but she was in no way going to go to the hospital. As soon as she walked in, they’d stick her with all sorts of needles, and she just wouldn’t allow that. Besides, it would probably be finished before then, whatever it was, and she wouldn’t have to worry about it. They would just give her a clean bill of health, and that would be that. It probably won’t even be permanent.

After some thought, Samantha decided that she really didn’t have a choice in the matter. She had to get something to wear, even if it might not fit in a few days. Better than being an exhibitionist, after all. So, with a reluctant sigh, she opened up her closet and began the task of finding something decent to wear.
Unfortunately, this task was easier said than done. She had to go without a bra now, since her swollen chest was far too big for any of her old ones to adequately confine it. She pulled a T-shirt from the closet and pulled it on, then turned to look at her mirror. The extra size of her chest pushed the shirt out some, lifting it up and away from her body. Combined with the extra couple of inches of height she seemed to have suddenly developed, it pulled her shirt up and exposed the bottom of her firm and toned stomach.
“Well… that’s not what I was hoping for, but I suppose it will have to do.” She said, sighing a little and poking the small bit of exposed flesh. “At least it’s not obscene or anything.” Though it might be in a few days at this rate.
Next came the shorts. They were a bit tight now, and they rode up a bit on her, but the pair she picked out managed to look alright, at least. No skin exposed that shouldn’t be, just a bit more leg than usual – but that certainly didn’t bother her, as a lifeguard. “Well, not too bad, really.” She said, smiling just a bit. “At least it’s not an emergency. I’ll just get a couple of things and a new suit for tomorrow. Then maybe when I’m sure it’s done I’ll go and splurge.” Satisfied with that, Sam headed downstairs, picking up her keys and heading out the front door to her car.
“Hey!” A voice called to Samantha from the side, causing her to turn her head and glance. Her neighbors’ son, Greg, was mowing the front lawn. He had just finished off his Sophomore year in college, and he was home for the summer. Sam had always suspected that he had a crush on her, which certainly seemed true when he looked over at her now.
“Hey, S-“ Greg started to call, then paused, staring at her – or, more specifically, at her enhanced chest. He shifted a little, pulling his sunglasses down to get a better look at her. “…you’re looking… good today.”
Sam groaned, rubbing her forehead. “Not today. Look, I’ve told you before. I don’t like you, Greg. Just go back to school, and leave me alone. I’ve got more important things to worry about.” She gave him an annoyed glare before heading for her car again.
“Oh, come on, Sam.” Greg said, smiling a little. “Don’t be that way.” He stood up from his chair, walking towards the car. “You know you like it, deep down inside.”
“Stop it!” She said again, her key in the door, unlocking it and opening it before looking at him again. “Enough, Greg. I don’t like it. You’re in college. You’re old enough to know better. I know you know better. When I say no, I mean no.”
“But… I mean… look at you! You’re obviously dressing to impress someone. And who better than me?” He gestured toward her chest, which was sticking out quite a bit more than usual in her shirt. “I mean… How do you make those look so small in that swimsuit..? Are you stuffing?”
Well, that did it. Samantha was angry now. “What?!” She said, glaring at him. “Stuffing? No! I…” She started to explain, then caught herself. Who would believe that if she said it? That she was just growing bigger? No one. They’d lock her in the nuthouse for sure, she had no doubt about that. “I guess you just didn’t pay enough attention when you stared.” She finished, smirking a little as she walked away, trying her best to behave like normal.
“But – hey! Wait!” Greg shouted at her as she stepped into the car. “Damn it… I was really going to get somewhere this time.”

Samantha made her way through the mall, looking around at all the stores. There was so much that appealed to her inner shopper, but she stayed strong, reminding herself that she was going to be spending plenty of money as it was on clothes. Well, not too much money, hopefully, but enough.
She headed towards the store she usually bought her outfits at before she stopped herself. She always shopped there. They might recognize her. True, she couldn’t hide this forever, but not everyone was as stupid as Greg, and she wanted to avoid being recognized as long as possible. The longer she could avoid answering the inevitable questions, the more time she would have to think of a good answer.
Still, they didn’t know her that well. Hopefully, she could go and find some things without the clerks recognizing her. She didn’t go in there that much. And she definitely needed a new swimsuit, if nothing else. Besides, those clerks see plenty of people every day. She was just being paranoid.
Feeling a little self-conscious, she tugged down at her shirt, trying in vain to get it to cover her stomach before just sighing and giving up. She made her way to the swimwear section, looking through their selection. Of course, I have no idea what size I am anymore, she thought, picking up a few different ones and heading to the changing room.
After a bit of experimentation, she found a suit that worked. A nice bikini, light blue, it made her feel even more self-conscious about her chest – like it really needs emphasizing – but overall, she liked it. It would work for the time being, at least. So now she could go back to work. Now she just needed some other clothes.
Removing the swimsuit, she tugged her shirt back on. She attempted to pull on her shorts, but that proved difficult. “Grr… come on! It wasn’t this hard an hour ago…” She muttered, trying to fasten the buttons on the front. It took quite a bit of work, but she managed to fasten them again. “Ugh… so tight…” She muttered, looking at them in the mirror. “Good thing they only have to last me today… Feel like a sardine in this stuff.”
Still, that was all the more reason to hurry, so she headed out of the changing room, swimsuits over her arm. Just nice, slow, easy breaths. It’s uncomfortable, but it’s not the end of the world. Just relax.
-RIIIP-

Oh no! Sam’s face turned an incredibly dark shade of red as she heard the ripping sound. The back of her shorts had given way, making room for her rear and hips. Thankfully, this alleviated the pressure from the tight shorts, but the much bigger problem was that her rear end was now sticking out in the middle of the store! Sam glanced around quickly, walking up and putting her back against a wall. Fortunately, since she was off work, she came early in the day, so the store was almost empty. Just a couple of clerks and a single other customer. At least not everyone will get to see my humiliation. But it shouldn’t happen at all!
Well, she would just have to make do. Closing her eyes, she forced herself to calm down. After a few minutes, the redness had left her cheeks and she was ready to move on to step two. Taking the swimsuit, she held it over her shoulder, adjusting it and lowering her arm until it managed to cover her exposed rump. “Whew.” She said, taking a deep breath. It was rather uncomfortable, but it was better than mooning everyone – and probably getting thrown in jail. She just hoped it would work.
It was more than a little awkward for her to hold the suit as she walked, but she managed since she had no choice. She walked over to the shorts, looking through the racks as she tried to find a pair she could wear. Easier said than done, she mused, using her free hand to pull the shorts closer so she could look at sizes. Ugh… I never would have thought my butt would be this big. Instinctively, she reached for a pair in the size she always wore, before she realized that she couldn’t possibly wear them. The busted pair she had on was proof enough of that. So, she picked up another pair, a couple of sizes larger, then a couple others, each bigger than the last. Hopefully she would give herself some room to grow into them.
“Isn’t that uncomfortable?”
“What?” Sam started to blush again as she turned around. The only other shopper in the store, an older woman about 35, was looking at her. Sam shifted a little, trying to make sure the swimsuit covered her better, but it was all guesswork since she couldn’t see herself from behind.
“That.” The woman said, pointing. “That position. The way you’re holding that, it looks like it hurts.” She smiled a little. “But then, you look like you’re in pretty good shape. You know, I bet my daughter would like you, you know she’s almost…”
Great. The only person in here and she won’t shut up. Sam sighed to herself, taking a deep breath. If only she could just walk away, but she couldn’t risk that with her current problem. No one cares what you have to say! I sure don’t!
“…but you know if you didn’t show off your stomach then you wouldn’t draw so much attention to yourself, but then you have such a nice stomach to show off. I wish my stomach was as good as yours, then maybe my husband would…”
Augh! I have to get out of here. At this rate, I’ll be here for hours. Just go away and shut up! Sam tapped her foot, noting that her sandals were not particularly comfortable anymore – just like everything else. Great… I think it might be getting faster. Just what I need! What on earth is going on?! “Look, I…”
“…won’t listen to me, that’s what! He’s such a horrible man, I don’t know why I married him. He just doesn’t listen like I said and he goes and stays out all night drinking and parties with his friends and he’s 35 and…”
Wow. You think HE doesn’t listen? Might want to check yourself, lady. This is just sad. It’s like all the classic clichés for a bad relationship. I never knew people really had it this bad. Sam continued to tap her foot, looking around. “Really, I need to get going, I’m sorry. I’m just on my lunch break and-“
“Okay, just a second. Let me just tell you about my-“
“No, really, ma’am. I need to go. I’m sorry, just…” Sam was in no mood for games now, and started past the woman, waving for her to move. Unfortunately in doing so she moved her swimsuit, showing an eyeful as she passed.
“Okay, I just really wanted to talk about – AHHH!” The woman said, pointing to Sam’s rear. “You –“
Sam, for her part, immediately knew what the problem was, and she turned beet red. Unbelievable. I actually got her to stop talking! But of course, that was a rather hollow victory, as she was left with the undeniable fact that she had just mooned a woman in the middle of a clothing store. “Shh!” She said, turning away quickly and putting the swimsuit back down to cover herself again. “Please! They popped in the changing room… just… don’t say anything. Please!” Sam said, still completely red as she tried to persuade the woman. “I didn’t mean to do anything.”
“Well! This is what the youth of today are like?! I can’t believe it! Maybe if you didn’t wear such skimpy clothes this wouldn’t be a problem! I can’t believe it!” She stormed off, rattling away as she went, heading over to speak with one of the clerks.
Great. Now I’m dead. Sam sighed, looking at the shorts she was holding. Stupid woman! Why did you have to do that?
The clerk came back with the woman, pushing her glasses up as she looked at Sam. “Miss… can you turn around, please?”
“…sure.” Sam said, blushing again as she turned around, the swimsuit once again covering her rear.
“…move the swimsuit, please.”
Sam sighed, moving it aside, closing her eyes as she dreaded the moment of truth.
“See!? I told you!” The woman said, pointing. “Public indecency!”
“Yes… miss…” The clerk said, nodding and looking to Sam again. “You’re going to have to wait here while I call security.”
Great… even better! Sam nodded, blushing and moving the swimsuit in the way again before turning back around. “…can I at least buy this stuff first?”

What a day. Sam groaned a little as she entered her home, setting her bags down on the floor and flopping on the sofa. At least they were reasonable about it. She thought, rubbing her feet a little. I could be in jail right now. Still, it took quite a bit of talking to get out of just that situation, and she was left feeling more than a little annoyed.
“What the hell happened, anyway?” She asked, picking up one of her bags and looking inside. She had put her old ripped clothes in there, changing into something that fit her a bit better. She stood, walking into her bedroom and looking at herself in the mirror.
“…why is this happening?” She asked herself, staring at her body in the mirror. She was a bit too tall, and she couldn’t see her head in the mirror. Somehow, she was getting over seven feet tall! As short as she was before, she had her mirror set up much lower so she could see it then. “…impossible.” She said, shaking her head at her own image. “I can’t be this big… there’s just no way…” But she was, somehow. Her breasts were quite large as well, as she noticed when she cupped them in her hands. And her butt! She was quickly changing from being the dream of men who loved athletic women to the dream of men who loved busty ones. Well, there were worse things that could have happened, certainly, but this was still rather disturbing.
“…At least I can go back to work tomorrow.” She said, nodding her head a little. “That will help. I’ll feel better when I get back into my routine.” And with that, she decided to call it an early night, climbing into her bed after completing her nightly routine. What a long day…She thought to herself, her mind wandering over the events of the day as she slowly drifted off to sleep.

As always, morning came too soon for Sam’s taste, even with the extra sleep she gave herself. She stretched and yawned as she sat up, pulling herself out of bed, when she paused. Wait a minute. She looked down at herself, gasping a little, shaking her head. Oh no...
She was much bigger. Much bigger than when she went to bed, even. In the space of the few hours she slept, she had picked up quite a few inches, now standing just under eight feet tall. She placed her hand on her stomach, blinking a few times as her brain tried to function. How… so big… And… those! Though they certainly weren’t expanding as fast as they had been, Samantha’s chest was bigger again. They were now on the large side of DDs. Thankfully, she didn’t really have a problem with them, due to her impressive physical fitness. Nevertheless, they were starting to get rather annoying, and she found herself hoping that it would stop more than ever. “Well…” She sighed, looking at herself. “I suppose I have no choice either way. Time to get ready for work.”
Walking over to her bag of clothes from her adventures in the mall, Sam bent down, searching through it for the swimsuit she bought. “Well, let’s see if this still fits.” It took some work, but she managed to squeeze it on. Still, it was obvious the suit wasn’t meant for someone of her size, and it was rather uncomfortable, but it was the best she could do. She frowned, adjusting the straps a little, trying to alleviate the tight feeling, but it wasn’t working. “Hmph. Well, it’ll have to do. I can’t keep spending money without making any… I just hope it doesn’t rip on me. Would that ever be embarrassing.”
Heading downstairs, she grabbed her keys, pausing. She could probably barely fit into her car anymore! Well, she’d have to try, but it would be a tight squeeze, to be sure. The beach was too far away to walk, so she didn’t really have any other options.
Opening the front door, she peeked out, glancing around. Good. No one around. She walked out carefully, closing the door behind her and heading for the car.
“Oh my god!” The shout was unmistakable. Greg was just coming out of the front door of his house. The glass of lemonade he was holding fell out of his hand, shattering on the front porch. “Sam!”
Wonderful. “Not now!” Sam shouted quickly, not even bothering to turn around as she stormed off toward her car. In her frustration, she fumbled with her keys, dropping them on the gravel of her driveway. “Damn it!” She shouted, squatting down to pick them up. “Ugh…” She shook her head as she stood up once more, relieved that her suit had survived the trip. Maybe it won’t be as bad as I thought.
Unlocking the door, Samantha was soon faced with her next problem. The seat was far too close for her to drive at the moment. Sighing, she reached in, grabbing the bar to push her seat back. “Grr!” The day was already going horribly, and she was only getting started. “…there.” She said, nodding a little as she put the seat back as far as it would go. “Still cramped, but it’ll have to do.”
“Woo!” What the hell? Sam whirled around, and there was Greg, running back toward his house with a grin, and a – a camera! Bastard! “Got it!” He said with a grin, stopping on the front porch and giving her a wave. “Bye, Sam! Have fun at work!”
“You little… that’s it. Restraining order, Greg! You hear me?! I’m sick of this!” Sam screamed at the top of her lungs, but Greg didn’t care. He was thrilled that he got a picture of her. His friends would have to believe him now. She really was that big.
“Stupid little…” Samantha growled under her breath, glaring at him. That was the last straw. Her day was officially ruined. And who knew what Greg would even do with that photo. But she had to get to work. She couldn’t stop him now, and she could deal with him later. She had to make money. So she climbed into her car, grumbling about how small and cramped it was, even after moving the seat. Still, it would work for now. “Just… don’t worry about it. Everything will work out in the end.” She told herself, repeating it as she started her car and pulled out of her driveway, heading for the beach.

“Everything will work out in the end…” Sam repeated to herself as she turned her car off. “Everything will be fine.” She took a deep breath, looking out the windshield as she tried to steady herself. “It’ll be fine…”
As much as she hated to do it, she had to get out of the car. As much as she wanted to avoid the public eye, her job made that impossible. She took a deep breath, nodding her head, then opening the door and stepping out. Time to face the world.
The whispers were noticeable immediately as she walked toward the ‘office’ where Daniel was. While most people did not recognize her from just a few days ago, everyone was shocked to see someone so large as a lifeguard. One college boy at the beach smirked a little and leaned over to his friend. “Wouldn’t mind getting saved by her, huh? Little mouth-to-mouth, hm?”
“Nah. Too big.” His friend said, getting up from the beach chair he was in. “You just keep on staring at her, Jack. I’m going for a swim.”
“Suit yourself, Tim. More for me.”

“What the hell happened to you, Sam?” Daniel said, looking over at her. She was sitting down on the floor in the small hut, legs folded under herself as she looked back at him. “This kind of thing doesn’t exactly happen all the time!”
“You think I don’t know that?!” Samantha shouted, before blushing a little. “..sorry.” She said, shaking her head. “Don’t mean to yell… but this hasn’t exactly been easy for me either, you know. I was normal just last week, and now this!”
“I’m aware of that.” Daniel said, rubbing his head a little. “So… do you have any idea what happened?”
“Well, it happened when I came home from work, after I got stung by that jellyfish. When I woke up, I was just… bigger. And it’s been going on ever since.” Sam sighed, shaking her head. “I don’t know what to do anymore, Daniel.”
“Well, what did the doctor have to say?”
“Well, I… didn’t actually go to the doctor.” Sam said, looking away from him.
“What? Why not?! Didn’t you think this was, I don’t know, a bit unusual?!” Daniel said, agitated. Why on earth would she avoid something like that?
“Of course I did!” Sam said, shouting back at him. “I’ve been worrying about it for days now! Ever since it started! But the earliest they could get me in at the doctor’s office isn’t for a few days still.”
“So, why didn’t you go to the emergency room, then?!”
“You know how I feel about hospitals, Daniel. They’re just going to hook me up to some machine and stick needles in me for days. I haven’t even gone to the regular doctor for years. If I wasn’t worried about it, I’d never even do that much!”
Daniel rubbed his head again, frowning. This whole thing was just so unbelievable. How could it be happening? None of it made any sense. And she was just being stubborn about the whole thing. “Look, Sam. This isn’t normal. And it’s probably not healthy. You look like you’re about to pop out of that thing. You need to see a doctor. Take the day off and head to the emergency room. It’s not like they’re not going to forward you on to the emergency room anyway.”
“No!” Samantha shouted, glaring at him. “I hate doctors! I’m not going, Daniel, and that’s final.” She stood up, looking down at him sitting at his desk. “I’m going outside, and I’m going to do my job. Those people out there need me. And I need money. I’m staying.” And with that, she turned and headed out the door, slamming it behind her, and leaving Daniel alone in the office, rubbing his head and grumbling to himself.

Yeesh. I swear, he gets on my nerves. Sam sighed, shaking her head as she settled into the lifeguard’s chair. I know he’s worried about me, but I’m a big girl. I can take care of myself just fine. She looked out at the water, smiling a little. At least I’m back where I belong now.
Sam’s eyes scanned the water, looking out for anyone in need of help. As her eyes scanned, her mind wandered, thinking about her situation. That was just about the only thing she thought about anymore, she realized. Everything was… different, now. Her conversation with Daniel had certainly not reassured her. She still had no intention of going to the doctor, no matter what he said, but he did give her a scare.
“Help!” Well, that was certainly a familiar sound. She snapped her eyes toward the sound, spotting a young man out in the water. Great. This happened last time! She thought as she hopped down from her chair, sprinting off toward the water. Does everyone wait until I’m on duty to get in trouble?
As Samantha sprinted out toward the water, she found that her recent changes were not all bad. Her new, longer legs carried her across the sand much easier, and then through the water as she began to swim out toward her target. Of course, this was balanced somewhat by the fact that her newly-enlarged chest made it more difficult for her to run, as she was still not very used to it. Grr. I can’t believe my luck. I bet no one had any problems at all while I was gone, but now the minute I come back…Still, in a way, it was somewhat reassuring. She was needed. If it wasn’t for her, this man might die. It came down to her, and her skills. She couldn’t help but smile as she swam.
Unfortunately, her good mood was rather short-lived. As she headed toward the young man, she saw his head slipping below the surface. Apparently, he just couldn’t keep himself above the surface any longer.
Shit! Sam gasped, swimming faster. Don’t you dare do that! Get your head out of that water! She swam even faster, her arms cutting through the water rapidly as she hurried out toward him. I’m not going to deal with this now. You’re not going to ruin my day.
When using her full power, it didn’t take long at all to reach him, even though he was rather far out. Doesn’t anyone know how to stay in the shallows anymore? She saw him swimming, coming up briefly before going back down, flailing about. Hmph. It was easy enough to save him now, her long arm reaching into the water and grabbing him within moments. She turned quickly and swam on, heading back toward the shore. He was fairly heavy, but she was able to pull him through the water with surprising ease. Apparently, another benefit of being so large was presenting itself. A girl could get used to this, after all… Sam thought, kicking through the water easily. At least I can do my job better now.
And so she could, as she pulled the man up onto the shore, looking down at him. He was about college age, which brought unfortunate thoughts of Greg into Samantha’s head. Fortunately, the young man laying on the sand in front of her was most certainly not Greg. He was, however, not breathing, Great. More problems. Sam sighed as she got down on her knees, looking at the unconscious man. Here goes. Using her training as a lifeguard, Sam put her head in front of his, beginning CPR.
1… 2… 3… breathe! 1… 2… 3… Sam repeated the chant to herself as she worked on resuscitating the young man. It took a little while, but after a time, he began to sputter and cough, sitting up slowly.
Phew! Sam smiled, looking down at him. Good. Hate to lose someone my first day back like that. “Sir… are you alright?” She asked, looking at him.
“Yeah, I’m fine.” The young man said, nodding his head. “Just… well, I don’t know. Got overconfident, I suppose.”
Why does that always seem to happen around me? Maybe they’re trying to impress the young, beautiful lifeguard… ha! Sam shook her head a little, then looked back at him. “Well, sir, try to be more careful in the future. I’d hate to see something like this happen again.”
The man nodded, thanking Samantha and getting up to his feet. He walked over to where he was sitting on the beach, sitting down next to his friend.
His friend looked over at him, giving him an annoyed look. “I hate you sometimes, Tim.”
The rest of the day was fairly uneventful for Sam. She thanked the powers that be that she didn’t have to worry about another person drowning, though deep down inside, she always did enjoy the excitement. She headed home, squeezing herself into her car again, thinking about the day’s events as she went. Daniel was right, she knew. This… whatever it was that was happening to her, it was unnatural, and she really should be concerned about it. Well, it’s not like I’m not concerned… I do have a doctor’s appointment coming up. Sam thought as she drove along in her far-too-small car.

That night, Samantha lay down on the bed, staring up at the ceiling. For a change of pace, and to keep from reminding herself about her changes for a little while, she chose to lay on the bed in the nude, relaxing as she felt the soft sheets under her, the blanket warm on top of her – aside from where her legs stuck out past the end of it. …when is this going to end? She mused, frowning up at the ceiling. I don’t understand it. I mean, it doesn’t make sense. I should be starving from all of this… I’m pretty sure growing uses up a pretty good number of calories. But I’m not really eating much more than normal. Maybe a little bit, I guess, but… it’s all so weird. Hopefully the doctor can help explain it all… She drifted off to sleep as her mind wandered.
But while Samantha slept, her body got to work once more. Her entire body began to slowly lengthen. Every cell in her body worked on dividing, once, twice, and then again. Her hair slowly inched outward, growing longer and thicker. Her arms crept along, stretching longer, sliding down the sheets as her body took up more and more room on her bed. Her entire body expanded, pressing upward and outward slowly. She grew an inch, then another, her body passing 9 feet tall as her mind wandered in the dream world. The bed began to creak, protesting the increasing weight of Samantha’s growing form. Were she awake, she would be grateful for the fact that she was not wearing any clothes to rip out of. As it was, the bed’s creaking grew louder as the growing woman slept on, oblivious. Still inching outward, she pushed on to 9’3”, 9’6”, and then an even 10 feet tall.
Crash!

“What the hell are you talking about, Sam!? I can’t understand a word you just said. You sound like you’re screaming into the phone. Just calm down, take a few deep breaths. Just relax. Alright. Now. What are you trying to say?” Daniel rubbed his head, glancing over at the clock. Three in the morning. Whatever Sam had to say, it had better have been really important.
Samantha looked at the phone in her hand, realizing just how small it was getting to her. It was hard to even push the individual buttons due to the size of her fingers. She had used her pinky finger to push the keys, then moved the phone around from her ear to her mouth when she needed to talk. “…sorry.” She said, taking a deep breath and nodding a little. “…this better?”
“Yeah, much. Still a little loud, but a lot better. Alright, now. What were you saying?”
“I said I don’t think I’m going to be able to come in to work tomorrow.” Samantha sighed, looking down at her naked body, sitting on the floor in her bedroom. Her legs were folded under herself, and she was hunched over. She didn’t reach the ceiling when she was sitting down, but she just instinctively felt the need to lean forward in such a way.
“What?! Why not? You just got back, Sam! I thought you wanted to come back to work! What happened?”
“I think you can probably guess what happened, Daniel.” She sighed again, shifting a little. “I’m… well, I don’t think I have anything to wear for tomorrow.”
“What? You’re bigger again!?” Daniel rubbed his forehead, then moved toward his closet as he spoke once again. “Okay, Sam, listen. We’re going to the emergency room. I’ll drive you.”
“Uh, I hate to break it to you, Dan, but I’m not going to fit into any kind of car.” Sam said, frowning again. Still, she did have to go to the doctor. As much as she hated the idea, she couldn’t put it off any longer. Even if it meant going to the emergency room instead of her regular doctor.
“Sam, I have a truck. You can ride in the back..” Daniel said as he started to change into a pair of pants. He was going to go and get her, whether she liked it or not.
“No! I don’t want to just sit there and let everyone stare at me!” Sam said, blushing and shaking her head, even though no one was there to see her.
“Sam. You can’t hide in your room forever and you know that. You’ve got to get out of that house eventually. It’s three in the morning now. Not very likely that anyone is going to see you. Or do you really want to wait until the middle of the day when everyone will be out?”
“Okay, okay.” Sam sighed. “Fine. I’ll go. Just give me a few minutes, okay? I’ll find something to keep myself covered. Or something.”
“Sure. I’ll be there in a few minutes.” Daniel replied before hanging up the phone.

Sam sat on the floor listening to the dial tone for a few seconds, taking a few deep breaths to calm herself. She could do this. She had to. She stood up slowly, hunching over more to keep from hitting her head on the ceiling.
Now then, clothes. She glanced around again, looking over at the wreckage of her bed. The sheets and blanket she had been used were laying on top of the broken wood. Well, that’s as good as anything, I suppose. Not like I have a whole lot of a choice. Sam picked up one of the sheets, frowning a little. She started to wrap it around herself. With a bit of work, she got it around her hips, tying it to the side. It made for a rather mini skirt, but at least she wasn’t showing everyone her goodies.
Now for the top. She only had the one sheet left, and her breasts were too big to make that work. But she did have her blanket. It wasn’t as easy to manipulate as the sheet, but it might work for part of the top.
Picking up the remaining sheet, Sam started to work on it. She tied one end of it to the blanket, lifting it up and putting it around herself to test it. It was a bit big, but that was far better than being too small. She could fix that. She tied the other end of the sheet tighter to the blanket, and the makeshift top felt nice and snug.
Samantha sighed, shaking her head. Of all the things, her breasts were bothering her more than everything else. She didn’t like being really tall, but that was nothing compared to her dislike of her bosom. She had gone from flat, to a nice, sexy C, to what were definitely DDs or Es on her now, in proportion. And DDs on a 10-foot girl are a lot bigger than DDs on a normal girl. Her hips were big, but her breasts were bigger. And both things were much bigger than they had been. But, at least she wasn’t naked now.

Samantha’s thoughts were interrupted by the sound of Daniel’s truck pulling up outside. Now was the part she was really dreading. She ducked down low, squeezing through the door to her bedroom. As she headed down the stairs, each one creaked ominously, her impressive weight making them protest as she moved. Still, she made it to the bottom without incident, and she opened the front door.
Daniel’s truck was still running. He had gotten out of it, walking around to the back and opening it up for her to get in. He glanced over at the door and spotted Sam, gasping. She was certainly impressive, even in the darkness, far more impressive than even he was expecting. “Sam… you…” He started, then went quiet, regaining his composure before continuing in a much more sarcastic tone. “You look like Daryl Hannah.” He finished, chuckling and doing his best to act normal.
“Yeah, yeah. Shut up, ‘Harry’.” Samantha rolled her eyes, hunching down as she walked toward the truck. “You sure this truck can hold me?”
“It’ll hold you. Not like we have a lot of other options, anyway, remember? Now get in.” Daniel gestured to the back of the truck, trying to sound like he was in command of the situation, despite having a woman nearly twice his size staring over at him.
“Yeah, yeah… whatever you say, boss.” Samantha mumbled. She walked over to the edge of the truck, sitting down on the very edge. The front of the truck started to lift off the ground, making her stand back up and bringing it down suddenly.
“Easy! Easy!” Daniel said, rushing over to her. “Look. You’re pretty heavy.”
“Great, thanks. Make me feel much better about myself. Jerk.”
“Oh, stop it. You know what I mean.” Daniel sighed, shaking his head. “Don’t be snippy. You’ll need to move toward the middle. Keep your weight there so the tires don’t lift off the ground like that.”
“Okay, okay.” Samantha said again. She sat down again, but quickly slid her way back. The truck came back down as she sat near the middle, nodding. “…alright. Let’s get going, before I change my mind.” She said, before pulling her legs up against herself. “Stupid physics.”
“Alright. Let’s go. Try not to fall out or anything.” Daniel laughed, climbing into the front of the truck and closing the door. Glancing into his rear-view mirror, he saw nothing but Samantha’s back, her hair hanging down as she sat there. “…decent view, at least.” He mumbled to himself before he began to drive.

The trip to the hospital was fairly uneventful, all things considered, as no one was out on the road at such a late hour. The only point of note was when they passed a convertible on the highway, and the driver nearly crashed into a tree because he was distracted by Sam.
They arrived at the hospital as Sam kept her hands on the blankets, afraid they might give up and fall off if she moved them. She climbed out of the truck, hunching over as the two made their way to the entrance to the emergency room.
The reaction was as expected. Sam ducked down to get into the building, making her way to the check-in station. “Can I help you?” The nurse asked, turning in her chair – and then gasping and grabbing at her chest, visibly startled.
“Er… sorry.” Sam said, blushing. “I’m here because… well… I’m having a problem… you can probably tell that, huh?” She reached up, running a hand through her hair and taking a deep breath – then quickly stopping as she remembered what she was wearing, becoming self-conscious once again.
“I see…” The nurse said rather dumbly, nodding her head as she stared up at the amazon. “I guess you’ll be needing to see a doctor then…” She was still staring as she felt around on the desk in front of her, finding the clipboard she was searching for and holding it up with shaky hands.
Sam grabbed it, picking it up with one large hand and bringing it up to her face. “Hm…” She said, grabbing the pen on the counter. She filled the form out, though rather ungracefully, her large hand making rather huge lines on the form. With a ‘hmph’ of frustration, she set it back on the counter and let the nurse take it away.
“Okay… just go have a seat over there… yeah…” The nurse pointed toward the waiting area before getting up from her desk and heading back into the hospital proper. Sighing, Sam crossed her arms, walking over to the fairly empty waiting room and sitting down. The bench she was on complained, but she ignored it, tapping her bare foot on the cool tile floor.
Daniel took a seat next to her, looking up at her. She looked annoyed, but even that didn’t change the fact that she was an attractive woman. He couldn’t help but admire her hair, the way it streamed down the back of her head. It only went to her shoulders, as she had always been one to keep her hair short, but it looked good on her. Her cheeks were tinted with just a bit of a rosy blush as she sat there, feeling awkward from her position. This only served to make her all the more attractive in his eyes. And her figure, well, that was certainly getting to be pretty nice too.
The waiting room was nearly empty. Aside from the two of them, there were only two other patients, and they went in quickly. Not a moment too soon, Samantha thought, shaking her head. They had been staring at her the whole time, and it hadn’t helped her feel any better.
Unfortunately, once they were gone, Sam had to wait forever. It was another hour at least before she started to tap her foot again in frustration. “What’s taking them so long?”
“Relax. They’re probably just backed up in there… Who knows what they have going on.” Daniel frowned, looking up at her again. “They’ll get to you.”
“Yeah, well, when? They don’t seem that busy.” She frowned, watching as one of the two patients from earlier came out the ER doors. The patient, a young man of around college age, continued to stare at her, turning his head to keep looking at her until he was all the way out the doors of the hospital, making her blush even more. “See? He just came out.”
“Well, relax. They’ll get to you.” Daniel sighed. “Maybe they’re just intimidated by you, Sam. I mean… well, it’s not too hard to imagine why.”
“Well, I’m getting tired of people being intimidated by me!” Sam huffed, crossing her arms. “I’m not trying to be intimidating. I want to just get everything back to normal, but instead, everyone just freaks out around me!” She sighed, closing her eyes and looking away.
“That’s not true. I’m not freaking out.” Daniel said quietly, patting her leg gently. “So not everyone is.”
“What?” Sam opened her eyes, looking over at Daniel with some surprise. “You don’t…?” Her voice got quiet, and she started to blush as she looked down into his eyes. She knew it was true, of course… she’d seen how he was acting this whole time. But it still surprised her, for some reason. She’d never really thought about him like that before. Leaning down, she looked closer into his eyes, and he leaned up to meet her. Closer, closer…
“Err… Samantha… ah, yes… Ah… the doctor will see you know.” The nurse said, as Sam and Daniel pulled away from each other with a blush.
“Ah… right…” Samantha muttered, standing up and putting her hands on her makeshift outfit once more, following the nurse into the actual hospital area… and leaving Daniel swearing to himself in the lobby.

“Alright… unfortunately, miss Dean, your X-rays are not giving us any clues to the problem.” The doctor had his back to Sam as he held the pictures in one hand, holding one of them up to the light to look through it and shaking his head. “Everything seems perfectly normal here. Well, aside from the size, of course.”
Samantha sighed, shaking her head. Somehow, she had expected that to be the case. She felt perfectly fine. She didn’t feel sick, or lightheaded, or even hungry. Actually, she felt better than ever.
The doctor interrupted her train of thought as he let out a “hmm”, scratching his chin. “However… the other tests are definitely showing some abnormal results.” He held a clipboard full of papers in his hand, flipping through them and nodding. “Yes… here, for example. Your white blood cell count is very abnormally high. I’ve actually never seen anything quite like it…”
“So, what? I’m good at fighting off diseases?”
“Not just good. Amazing. You’ve got, oh, I don’t know… 20 or 30 times the normal amount for a human.”
“Well, I am a lot bigger than a normal human, too.”
“Yes, but I didn’t mean quantity. I mean that you’ve got about 20 to 30 times the concentration of them, even adjusting for your size. Nothing is going to get in there with you.”
“…wow…” Sam didn’t know what to say to that. No wonder she felt so good. She was like a giant, walking antibody.
“Well, it gets even more interesting.” The doctor continued on, flipping some more pages on the clipboard and nodding his head. “Your hormones are also taking off as well. Particularly your human growth hormone, though you probably could have guessed that one yourself.”
Samantha nodded a little, folding her legs under herself from her position on the floor. “So that’s why I’m getting bigger, I guess?”
“Yes… though it’s hard to say what’s happening now. They could level off here within a few days… or they’ll wind up increasing even more.” The doctor pushed his glasses up his nose, the light from the ceiling reflecting off the lens as he turned his head. “Now… do you have any idea why this is happening?”
“Of course not!” Samantha shook her head, crossing her arms and frowning. “It just… happened. Well, I got stung by a jellyfish or something the day before I started, but that happens all the time. Still… that’s the only thing I can think of.”
“Well, yes. It’s not exactly a common occurrence for something like this to occur from a jellyfish sting. Or at all. People certainly have allergic reactions to them from time to time, but generally it’s just the area around the sting that swells.” The doctor tapped his pen against his chin as he thought. “We’re going to need to keep you here overnight for some more tests.”
“What?” Sam sat up straight, staring over at him and shaking her head. “Tests? Overnight? No! I can’t afford that!” Not to mention she hated being here already. Staying overnight definitely wasn’t on her list of things she wanted to do.
“Now, now. If you’ll give me a chance, I’m confident I can pull some strings and get your stay paid for. After all, this is an excellent opportunity to do some real research and make some discoveries. Who knows what might come of this!”
“What?!” Sam said again, louder this time. Her? A research subject? No! “I’m not going to be some kind of experiment, do you hear me!?” She stood up suddenly, glaring down at the doctor from her lofty position. “You’re going to keep those needles and everything else away from me. I’m not going to let you-“
She stopped, gasping a little as she felt a strange sensation. It started in her leg, where the sting had happened, and then it began to flow upward, slowly affecting her entire body with a strange warm feeling. She placed a hand on her stomach, looking down at herself as…
“Oh my god… It’s happening again…”
The doctor took a couple of steps back, staring up at Sam as she felt her body start to rise slowly. It moved up, and she hunched over more to try and compensate. Her head hit the ceiling nonetheless, and she grabbed it as she dropped to her knees, leaning forward. “This is… ooh… I’ve never actually… felt it before…” She said, gasping. It was rather disturbing for her to think about, but… she found that she was actually enjoying it. The sensations, at least. She didn’t want to be any bigger.
“Oh, my…” The doctor said, stepping back some more and reaching behind him, feeling for the door. After a few seconds, he found it, and then it was time for him to leave, leaving the growing woman alone in the room.
“Wait!” Sam shouted, then she sighed. He was afraid of her. Everyone was probably afraid of her at this point. But she didn’t have the time to worry about that. She needed to get out first. Crawling toward the door, she struggled as she tried to squeeze through. Unfortunately, desire can only take one so far, and her shoulders were just too wide to make it through. God. This feels like I’m in some kind of bad story or something. Well, I can’t just sit in here.
Her growth seemed to level off finally, but she wasn’t paying attention to that. Rather, she was busy shoving against the wall, trying to force her way out. Nngh… come on… I know this is built good, but I must weigh a ton by now!
As she shoved and forced her well-toned body into the wall around the door, she was finally rewarded with some results. Around the door, the wall began to crack. A few minutes later, it was giving way, as the door fell down, along with some of the wall surrounding it. The resulting hole gave Sam the extra clearance she needed to crawl out of the room.
Phew! Glad I got out of there… I was starting to feel really claustrophobic! Sam grinned, running a hand through her hair as she celebrated the first bit of good fortune she’d had in days. Then she realized that she was naked, thanks to her most recent growth spurt and the makeshift clothes that had slipped off while she was crawling out of the room. And then she noticed the nurse that was staring at her, hands still on the wheelchair that she was pushing down the hall. Complete with a patient riding on it, who also was staring at her. And then the security guard who had come running to find out the source of the commotion. Sam felt her cheeks turning red as she shifted her position to try and better cover herself to the eyes that were focused on her. Great. Am I ever going to get a break?

Oof… Sam looked around her, blushing and pulling her legs up against herself. Her eyes wandered the cramped hallway as she hunched down, feeling more than a little embarrassed from the attention she was getting. The security guard had recovered from his shock, and he called out to her finally. “What are you doing!?” A stupid question, but in the situation, almost every question was stupid.
“I’m just sitting here… I just want to get out of here.” Sam said, looking down nervously at the guard. “Please… just let me through.”
The guard nodded a little, and he hurriedly grabbed the wheelchair, pushing the nurse holding it aside as he wheeled the young male patient out of the way. Grateful for the help, Sam lay down and started to crawl toward the exit.
Thankfully, she wasn’t far in. Just have to crawl out into the hall, turn right, and then… oh, wait. Turn right? How am I going to turn in this place? There’s barely any room to move in here! She gulped, but she knew she didn’t have time to spend worrying about it.
The exit to the hallway didn’t have a door, thankfully. She reached the exit, then paused as she stared at it, trying to figure out how to do this with a minimum of damage. She stared for a time, but unfortunately, the longer she stared, the more apparent it became that she was not going to get out of there easily.
“…sorry.” She said to no one in particular as she got down as flat as she could. She started to crawl forward slowly, and her head slid through the opening. She continued to push forward, turning herself to the side a little to try and squeeze out. Unfortunately, hospitals were not designed for patients of Sam’s stature, and in spite of her best efforts, she was just not going to get through, stuck as she was in the hallway, twisted around and highly uncomfortable.
Sam let out a sigh of frustration, laying still as she thought about what to do. She couldn’t go forward anymore, and she certainly wasn’t going to benefit from going backwards, even if she could.
She closed her eyes, pausing to think for a minute. Not that she really needed to. It was a clear choice, though she hated to do it. Closing her eyes, she took a deep breath, steadying herself for what she would have to do. She put her palms down on the floor, pressing into it and pushing her body up. It collided with the ceiling quickly, but the massive frame of the former lifeguard was more than a match for the upper bound of her prison. It punched through the ceiling easily, and she let out an apology as she continued to straighten her frame. She tried to minimize the damage, apologizing profusely to the screaming nurses and orderlies as she went. There were a lot of people in this building, she knew, and she didn’t want to have to hurt any of them. Well, I probably just hurt a few right the-no! Stop it! I’m sure they’re fine. I don’t want to have to do this, I just have no choice!
Looking around, Sam blushed more, talking to the orderly sitting behind a desk nearby. “I’m really sorry about this… I just need to get out of here!” Without waiting for a response, she continued to stand up slowly, as she hit her head on the second floor ceiling. Sighing, she pushed her way through that as well, and then just once more and she could feel the cool air hit her face. Sure, she had seriously damaged three stories of the hospital to do it, but she was almost out. No turning back now. She took a deep breath, trying to get through the holes she had already made without doing any more damage. Of course, her chest had not been so cooperative, increasing the size of the holes to get through. Aside from that, though, she didn’t have too many problems, as she came fully to her feet.
Looking around, she gasped as it finally really hit her how big she was now. She was standing in the remains of the building, her upper half sticking out of it as debris tumbled out of her hair. This is… What? 30 feet? 40? ...how? It didn’t seem like it should be possible in the slightest, and if she wasn’t currently experiencing it, she would never have believed it. She took a deep breath, grateful for the fact that she was standing upright, no longer stuffed into cramped corridors. I’m glad this is just a small side wing, I would have destroyed so much more otherwise… not that that’s an excuse, but…
Well, no time to just stand around doing nothing. She had to get out of there. Even though she was reluctant to cause more damage, she knew she had no choice in the matter. She reached down, putting her hands on the roof and pushing down, giving herself a boost as she wriggled out of her unfortunately tight confines. After some heaving, she managed to lift herself out of the hole, holding herself up by her strong arms. One of the advantages of being fit, Sam mused. Unfortunately, however, even though the woman was strong enough to support herself, the roof was not. Sam let out a shriek of surprise as she felt the roof giving way. Her arms followed it down, and the rest of her body followed suit. Her body hit the ground, sending vibrations through the structure as her limbs jerked out reflexively, plowing through walls. Within moments, she had destroyed the structural supports of the hospital wing, causing the building to collapse around her.
Oh… oh god! What have I done?! Samantha stared at the wreckage below her, tears streaming down her cheeks. I ruined it! I was trying not to hurt anything and that just made me… oh god… She lifted her arms out of the rubble, all other thoughts leaving her mind as she buried her head in her hands. And the people… oh… how many people did I just… No! I didn’t… couldn’t… they’re… they’re okay.. they have to be!
Sam pulled herself from the rubble quickly, standing up just long enough to step out of the way before coming back down on her knees. Oh god, oh god, oh god… The thought kept running through her head as she tore through the rubble, moving the pieces out of the way as quickly as she could. Surely they had to be okay… surely…
In her haste, she almost didn’t see it. She was reaching down for more to move aside when she felt her finger brush across something far too soft. Carefully, she moved her hand to pick it up, lifting it to her face.
It was a child. A young girl, her blonde hair disheveled as she lay in Samantha’s hand. It’s…. I found someone! I did it… Smiling, the giant wiped the tears of joy from her face.
And then the smile vanished, as she looked at the girl more closely. One of her arms was completely out of place, bent backward, with a piece of bone sticking out near the elbow. Her head was misshapen, the skull severely dented on the right side. She was not moving, or making a sound, or breathing. Oh my god… I’m a murderer!

Read More......

Misty's growing problem

1. Strange feelings

Original writer: redacegod350
(http://redacegod350.deviantart.com)

Characters belongs to:
Pokemon / Nintendo


Ash and friends were travelling to a
near by town to rest before Ash's
next gym battle.
As they were walking, Misty spotted a
strange looking bellsprout, it was a
lot bigger than a normal bellsprout.
It stared at Misty and then turned
around and walked away from her.


As it walked away, Misty noticed some
strange berries growing on the tree.
Misty: Oh... those look really good.
She picked a few and stuffed some in
her backpack.
Ash: Come on Misty, lets go to the
pokemoncenter before it gets dark!!

Misty: Hold on a second Ash!!
She grabbed a few more and then
started to run back towards Ash and
Brock.
They continued towards the
pokemoncenter and they saw another
giant pokemon!!
These time it was a Pidgey.
Brock: That's very strange for a
Pidgey and a bellsprout to get that
big.
Ash: Yeah, it really is.
They finally reached the
pokemoncenter.
Ash and friends asked nurse Joy if
there was any more rooms left here
for them to stay.
Nurse Joy: Oh yes there is plenty of
room for you three and we have the
best cottage in the entire region.
Brock: Wow, that sounds very nice.
She gave them there door keys.
Misty: Yawn... I’m so tired, I'll
see you guys in the morning.

Ash and Brock: Good night Misty.
Misty: Good night.
She walked up stairs and closed her
door.
Ash: It's getting late Brock, I’m
going to hit the hay.
Brock: Yeah It is getting late, good
night nurse Joy.
The two walk upstairs and hit there
beds like logs.
In the middle of the night, Misty's
belly began to growl.
Misty woke up and searched threw her
backpack for some food and she found
the strange berries, she picked off
of the tree yesterday.
Misty: I wonder if these are any
good?
She eats about 9 berries and then
she felt sleepy again.
She sat back on her bed and fell
right back to sleep.
The next morning she woke up, she
felt a little bit different.
She got up and tried to figure out
what was wrong.
She noticed her cloths were smaller
and tighter than normal.
Misty: What the heck happened to my
cloths?
Then all of a sudden she felt a
strange feeling go threw out her
body.
She grew 4 inches taller and her
cloths became even tighter on her.
Misty: That was strange, why did my
cloths just get tighter?
She ignored it and went down stairs
and then outside to do a little
cloths shopping.
She found a really nice place to get
some new cloths.

She went and bought cloths in her
normal size, but she couldn't figure
out why they didn't fit right.
After a few minutes of fighting, she
got tired of fighting with the cloths
and went to complain to the manger.
The manger measured her and showed
her the right section of cloths for
her.
Misty: Um manger, I’m not tall enough
to wear these size cloths.
Manger: Yes you are miss.
Misty: No I’m not, these are cloth's
sizes for people 5 inches taller than
me.
Manger: I’m sorry, but your
measurements are the same for these
size clothing.
The manger then walked off.
Misty: But that can't be right.
Then she felt a strange feeling again
go threw her.
Her body began to start growing
again!!
Her shirt grew tighter and tighter
around her breast and her shorts grew
smaller and smaller around her butt,
She then grew 6 inches taller!!!
Making her 6'1 feet tall!!
Misty: Wha... wha... what just happen
to me?
She couldn’t figure out what had
happen to her.
She picked up her backpack and ran
back to the pokemoncenter and back up
into her room.
Misty: What is going on with me!?

2. Bigger problems?
Misty was upstairs, trying to figure
out what the hell was wrong with her
body.
She then felt her shirt tear a little
bit on the side and her shorts began
to show more skin as well.
Misty: What’s going on with me!?
She then heard some one knock at the
door.
Misty: Who is it?
It's me Ash, said the voice.
Misty: What do want?
Ash: Nothing really... I was kinda
wondering if you wanted to come down
with me and Brock to the hot springs
with us.
Misty: Yeah I guess so.
Ash: Alright, will see you soon then.
Misty then sat back down onto the
floor and was still wondering what
was going on with her.
Misty: Maybe a nice relaxing hot
spring will clear my mind.
She quickly gets back up and goes
threw her backpack for her blue
bikini, but she soon found out it was
going to be a little bit small on
her.
Misty struggled to get her slightly
torn clothing of her, next she tried
to unhook her bra strap and the
second she unhooked it, it shot off
of her breast and hit the wall very
hard.
Misty: I Don't remember my breast
being that big!!
She then struggled to take her
panties off, when she felt another
growth spurt happen!!
She grew 3 more inches these time and
her panties became really tight on
her now.
Misty: That was strange, now my
panties are tighter now!!
What is going on!!!
She then pulled down her panties and
then started to work on getting her
bikini on her.
After about 8 min. of struggling, she
finally managed to get it on her.
Misty: Wow, I don't remember my
bikini being these tight and it
showing my breast and butt so much.
She finally walked out her door and
had a lot of guys staring at her new
sexy tall body.
Misty became very embarrassed and
tried to cover up what her small
bikini couldn't.
As she was walking towards the hot
springs, she felt a little bit
strange again.
These time she felt her breast
expand.
Misty: Aaahhhh, what’s happening to
my breast!!!
More guys began to stare at her, so
she ran down the hallway and out the
back door towards the hot spring.
She quickly jumped into the springs
and totally dunked her entire body
into the hazy hot spring.
Misty: Whew... I guess I’m safe for
now.
Ash: Hi Misty.
Misty quickly jumped upwards as Ash
startled her.
Ash: Wow Misty... you look taller.
She quickly became embarrassed again.
Ash: And your breast are bigger too.
Misty became extremely embarrassed
now.
She quickly dunked her body into the
hot spring again.
Ash: What’s wrong?
Misty: Quit staring at me you
pervert!!!
Ash: Oh I’m sorry.
Misty: Tha... tha... that’s ok Ash,
you didn't mean to.
Ash: What’s wrong Misty?
Misty: I don't really know.
I just don't know what’s wrong with
me!!!
Brock: Hi you guys.
What’s going on here?
Ash: Misty isn't feeling well.
Brock: What’s wrong Misty?
Misty: I don't know, I swear its like
I’m getting taller or something!!
I’m just don't know what’s wrong with
me.
Ash: Maybe you should try to relax in
the hot spring for a little bit, we
have been travelling for a while.
Maybe your just tired or something.
Misty: Yeah I guess your right.
Brock: Well Misty Ash and I are going
back to our rooms, so will see you
later ok.
Misty: Alright.
Then Ash replied: Are you going to be
ok?
Misty: Yes I'll be fine.
Ash and Brock walked back inside the
pokemoncenter and Misty tried to
relax in the hot spring.
Misty finally started to relax, when
a friendly wooper popped up in front
of her.
Misty: Oh aren't you cute.
But she then notice the wooper was
also bigger than a normal wooper
should be.
Misty: What is up with these enlarged
pokemon here?
The wooper came closer and wanted to
give her something.
Misty opened up her hands and the
wooper gave her some more of those
berries.
Misty: Oh aren't you sweet, thank
you.
She quickly ate all the berries the
wooper gave her.
She then felt a strange feeling again
inside her.
Misty: Why do I feel funny again?
She began to go threw another growth
spurt!!
The wooper became frighten and swam
off.
Misty: No wait, come back!!!
She could feel her bikini getting
tighter and tighter around her breast
and waist line.
Misty: What’s happening!!!?
She could feel her body stretching
taller and taller.
Misty: Aahhhh, why am I getting
taller!!!!
She grew and grew and grew, her
bikini couldn't take her growing body
and it tore in half and she kept on
growing until she stood 8 feet tall
and naked!!!
Misty: Aahhh, how... how did I get so
tall and I’m naked!!!!
She quickly tried to cover herself
up, but she noticed no one was
outside.
Misty stood up and began to walk out
of the hot spring and back into the
pokemoncenter.
But she soon found out her new size
was a little bit too big for the back
door, so she squeezed herself threw
the back door and She quickly looked
around and saw no one outside of
there rooms, so she quietly walked
upstairs to her room and the door was
a little bit small, but she managed
to squeeze into her room.
As soon as she was in her room, she
grabbed her bed spread and wrapped it
around her body.
Misty: I knew I was a growing girl,
but these is just outrages!!!
Misty: Well at least I have something
to wear now.

3. Misty the giantess!!
Misty: Why did these have to happen
to me!?
Why I ask.
As she sat there thinking to herself,
she felt another surge of growth
inside her.
She began to start growing once again.
Misty: Aahhhh, no no not again!!!
She then heard a knock at her door!
She slowly crawled to the door and
crack it open to see who it was.
It was Ash and Brock.
Misty: What do you want guys?
Brock: We heard you screaming, is
everything alright in there?
Misty replied with a short nod.
Ash: Are you sure you are alright?
Misty: Yes Ash I’m fine, alright!!
Then Misty felt a very huge surge of
growth inside her body.
She grew 2 feet taller and her head
hit the ceiling.
Misty rubbed her head in pain.
Ash: Wow Misty, how did you get so
tall!!?
Misty: I don't know, I just ate some
of those berries and I've been
getting taller ever since.
Brock: I’m going to get nurse Joy
real quick, maybe she'll know what to
do.
Brock ran down the hallway and
downstairs to find nurse Joy.
While Brock was trying to find nurse
Joy, Ash was trying to help Misty
stay calm.
After about 5 min. of waiting, nurse
Joy had brought a serum that would
help Misty shrink back to normal.
All she had to do was drink the serum
and she would be back to normal.
Misty drank every last drop of the
serum and it seemed to have no effect
on her, she was still growing!!!
Misty's body started to fill the
entire room up and she seemed to be
growing faster!!!
Brock: It's not working!!
Nurse Joy: We need to get every one
out of here quickly!!
Every one was safely out of the
pokemoncenter as Misty continue to
grow taller and taller and taller,
until she stood 100 feet tall and
naked!!
Misty tried her best to cover up, but
being that tall their isn't a lot of
things to use as cover.
Now Misty stood their butt naked in
front of hundreds of people!!
She became extremely embarrassed as
every one stared at the giant
pokemontrainer.
Brock: Man, Misty looks a lot better
now!!
Ash: Yeah really!!
Misty: Stop staring at me!!!!
Nurse Joy: Oh yeah, I forgot that the
serum takes a while to take effect.
Misty: How long!!?
Nurse Joy: lets see... for a pokemon,
it takes about 6 days.
Misty: And for a human?
Nurse Joy: It should take about two
weeks for you.
Misty: TWO WEEKS!!!!

...........Later that day............
Nurse Joy had made a very big blanket
for mist to wear, Misty was very
thankful for her kindness.
So Ash and friends were off again to
another gym battle and with Misty
being a giantess, it won't take long
for Ash to get to his next gym... but
man I fill sorry for when team rocket
shows their faces again... :)

Read More......

Stud Juice

Stud Juice
By Morpheus

Nick held up the glass of dark red liquid and smiled in satisfaction. It had taken him a lot of time, a lot of effort, and a lot of money, but he'd finally done it. After several years, he'd finally found something that made it all worth it.
Nick had spent the last several years playing around with alchemy, mostly as a hobby at first. But then he'd had the good fortune of stumbling across a real alchemical formula, one that he notes swore actually worked. It had immediately caught his attention and he'd spent a lot of time trying to get it to work and trying to get all the rare ingredients. Some of them were exceptionally rare and therefore extremely expensive. In fact, one of them was so hard to find that Nick actually had to go in on this with his two closest friends, but it would soon all be worth it.

"Carrie's gonna shit her pants," Nick smirked as he thought of his wife. She was always nagging him about wasting time and money on his alchemy, but he was going to show her. "She'll regret ever doubting me..."

Here in Nick's hand was the culmination of his work, the completed potion. The notes he'd found described it as an elixir for health, vitality, and strength, but after reading some of what it could do, Nick preferred to think of it as stud juice. Because after he was done drinking it, he'd definitely become a stud.

"Not a whole lot here," Nick mused as he looked at the glass of stud juice, knowing that this was quite deceptive. There might only be enough for one small glass, but there were actually three full doses of the potion. "Enough for all three of us."

Nick smiled as he thought of his partners, his two best friends Brad and Jeff. The final ingredient for the stud juice had been nearly impossible to find, the dried berries of a plant that was supposed to be extinct. Fortunately, Nick found someone who possessed a few berries and who would be willing to sell them to him for only fifty thousand dollars. Of course, that was much more than Nick could afford on his own, but with his two friends adding their money as well he was able to buy the berries and complete the stud juice.

After a minute, Nick set the glass down on the table and reached for the phone. It was time to call Brad and Jeff over so they could drink to their health and reap the benefits of all his hard work. He could barely wait to see the look on Carrie's face when she saw his 'nonsense' worked.

--------------------

"Damn him," Carrie scowled as she looked at her bank statement, cursing her husband Nick and wondering what he was up to now.

Carrie shook her head in frustration, wishing that for just once she could get ahead. She spent the entire day working her butt off so they could pay the bills while her husband hadn't worked in several months. It would have been one thing if he'd just been unable to find a new job, but he hadn't even really been looking. She was tired of being the sole earner in the household and having to support him.

"I'm the woman," she grumbled to herself, "If anyone should be staying at home, it's me..."

Of course, Carrie didn't really want to be a stay at home wife...she just didn't want her husband being such a deadbeat. Just for once she wished he'd help her out. But instead of looking for a job, Nick spent all his time on that weird alchemy stuff. It wouldn't be so bad if it was just a hobby, but he preferred to do that instead of the things that needed to be done, like pay the bills.

"What's he up to this time?" Carrie demanded as she looked over her bank statement again.
More than fifteen thousand dollars had been taken out of their bank account without any explanation. It was their entire savings, not even leaving enough for Carrie to pay all their bills that month. She couldn't imagine what Nick was spending her hard earned money on this time. She was afraid though that she'd get home and find an expensive new entertainment system. That would be just like Nick.

"Damn him," Carrie cursed Nick again. If it wasn't for the fact that she still loved him, she would have divorced him already. As it was, she was beginning to think about it more and more recently. And it wasn't like she was too old and unattractive to get another man if she really wanted to.

With that, Carrie paused to look down at herself, thinking that she looked pretty good. She was only 26, had perky B cup breast and a fairly nice figure. Sure, her shoulder length brown hair was somewhat plain, but she thought that she was still quite pretty. And Nick, in spite of his flaws thought so as well.

"It's lucky for him I still love him," Carrie muttered as she made her way home. "But we're still going to have to talk about this fifteen thousand dollars..."

When Carrie arrived home, she looked around in annoyance, then noticed a glass of dark red liquid sitting on the table by the door. Her mood eased a little as she realized Nick must have poured her a glass of wine to have waiting when she got home.

"He's just trying to soften me up for the money talk," Carrie muttered to herself.

With that, Carrie picked up the glass of wine. Normally she preferred to sip her wine, but she was in a bad enough mood that she just gulped down the entire glass. It all burned going down, more like whisky than wine. And the taste...

"Nasty," Carrie winced in disgust.

Just then, Nick stepped into the room holding three shot glasses. He took one look at her and gasped, "I wasn't expecting you home yet..."

"This wine is foul," Carrie exclaimed, glaring at Nick and wondering if this was his idea of a joke. "It's turned to vinegar..."

"Oh shit," Nick gasped, staring at the empty glass with a look of horror on his face. "That wasn't wine..."

"WHAT?" Carrie demanded.

"You weren't supposed to drink that," Nick exclaimed, "That was for me and the guys..."

"What the hell was that then?" Carrie glared at him, sure that it wasn't poison if Nick had intended it for himself.

"That's the stud juice...the health potion I've been working on," Nick told her, unable to take his eyes off the empty glass. "I finished it this morning..." Then he stared at her, gulping as he realized that she had just drank three full doses, more than fifty thousand dollars worth of potion.

"This stuff?" Carrie demanded angrily. "And tell me, what did you do with that money you took from our account? We need it for the bills..."

"I bought stuff for the potion," Nick tried to explain. "But you..."

"YOU BLEW OUR MONEY ON THIS?" Carrie screamed, throwing the glass to the floor at his feet where it shattered. She glared at him furiously before turning and storming to the bedroom, slamming the door behind her and shouting, "YOU'RE SLEEPING ON THE COUCH TONIGHT!"

"But... But...," Nick stammered, "You drank it all..." When Carrie didn't answer, he winced, "The guys are gonna be pissed..." He didn't know how he'd explain this to them. Then again, he wasn't even sure how three full doses would effect Carrie. He winced, "This isn't good..."

--------------------

When Carrie woke up in the morning, she was surprised at just how awake and energetic she felt. She normally didn't feel this alert until after her first cup of coffee. However, she wasn't one to look a gift horse in the mouth and hurried to take her morning shower before work.

"Strange," Carrie frowned slightly, thinking that everything felt a little off. She couldn't quite place what it was though other than that she felt...different. It wasn't a bad different though. Far from it. She felt extremely good. "I must have slept a lot better than normal without Nick in the bed with me."

Carrie shook her head, thinking about how Nick had been blabbering a bunch of nonsense about his potion through the door at her the night before. She hadn't paid him any attention though and had done her best to ignore him. She hadn't even left the room for dinner, choosing instead to break into her secret chocolate stash rather than facing Nick.

"I want to strangle him," Carrie grimaced, hardly able to believe that he'd waste fifteen thousand dollars on some silly magic potion. "This alchemy thing has just gone too far..." After a moment, she decided that it was time for the ultimatum. Nick was going to have to choose between the alchemy or her. "I can't deal with this anymore..."

Carrie climbed into the shower and began washing her body, still fuming about Nick and what he'd done. But after a minute, she paused, finally noticing what was different with her body. She stared down at her breasts, startled to realize that they looked bigger and fuller. And more than that, when she looked over the rest of her body, she seemed much more firm and athletic looking than normal.

"Impossible," Carrie exclaimed, sure that it was her mind playing tricks on her. After all of Nick's going on about how his potion was supposed to make him much healthier and more fit, it was only natural that she'd start imagining it.

Carrie continued to think about how silly it was for her to imagine these things as she finished her shower and began getting dressed. However, it didn't take her long to find her imagination getting even stronger and more realistic. Her bra no longer fit, being far too tight. And when she tried putting on her pants, she found that they didn't fit right either. They were tight in the waist and seemed a little high in the angle. She even had to wear her sandals because her shoes pinched a bit.

"Impossible," Carrie said again, this time not so certain. Her clothes no longer fit right so this obviously wasn't just her imagination. She gulped, "Maybe his potion really does work..."

After several minutes of consideration and feeling uncomfortable in her own clothes, Carrie decided that maybe it was time to talk to Nick about this. She scowled, hating the idea of admitting that he might be right about the potion but knowing that she didn't have much other choice. She couldn't very well deny the changes in her own body.

"Okay," Carrie shook Nick awake on the couch, "Tell me about this potion of yours."

"What?" Nick blinked in surprise as he woke up.

"Get up," Carrie snapped in annoyance. "I think your weird health potion might be working..."

"The stud juice?" Nick gasped, suddenly wide awake. He jumped to his feet and stared at Carrie with a strange expression.

"I think my breasts are bigger," she told him.

"Great," Nick grinned, then he scowled, "Damn... I was supposed to get the stud juice, not you.."

"Stud juice?" Carrie asked.

"Um...yeah," Nick blushed. "It's supposed to make someone taller, stronger, healthier, and give them more vitality. I figured it would make me a stud, so I started calling it stud juice."

"Great," Carrie rolled her eyes, "Well it's definitely working. I feel a lot more energetic than normal and I feel great..."

"You look great too," Nick added, staring at her breasts. Then he looked her in the eyes and frowned slightly. "I think you're taller too..."

"Taller?" Carrie blinked in surprise. She looked down at her pant legs which were riding a bit high. "Where's the measuring tape?"

Once Carrie marked her height against the wall and measured it, she was surprised to find that she was more than two inches taller than normal. She gasped in surprise, then began to grin.

"I always wanted to be a little taller," Carrie told Nick then went to the bathroom. Carrie admired her reflection in the mirror, trying to notice any other changes. She was taller, bustier and noticeably more fit than before. She looked great and felt even better. "Maybe you should call it babe juice instead," she grinned.

"Um...yeah," Nick responded, staring at Carrie with an envious look as he thought about the fact that she was getting the benefits of all his hard work while he was left with nothing.

Carrie noticed his expression and scowled, "You said you had some for Brad and Jeff too..."

"Yeah," Nick agreed with a scowl.

Carrie stared at him, her eyes narrowing slightly. "You said that there was only enough for three people... You mean you didn't plan on sharing any of this with me?"

"No," Nick stammered in surprise, "I mean..." Then he turned defensive, almost accusing, "You didn't believe it would work anyway."

"What?" Carrie grimaced, glaring at her husband. "You mean that you get something like this and you don't even plan on sharing it with me? You'd share it with your friends, but not with your own wife?"

Carrie clenched her fists, becoming angry at Nick again. First he emptied their bank account out without even telling her, the he doesn't even intend to share this health potion. The only reason she was getting any of the benefits was because she drank it by accident. She suddenly realized that he would have just kept it to himself and rubbed it in her face that it worked afterwards. She couldn't believe how selfish he was.

"You're a real selfish bastard," Carrie snapped at him before turning and storming away, "I'm going to work."

When Carrie arrived at work, she found that her mood didn't improve much. Not only did her ill fitting clothes remain uncomfortable, but she kept thinking about Nick and his behavior, becoming convinced that if it kept up their marriage would be over before long. She didn't want to think about it since she still loved Nick, but he was just too much to handle at times.

Carrie had calmed down some after several hours and was busy talking to Jessica, one of her coworkers when she abruptly realized that she was looking the other woman straight in the eyes without having to look up. Jessica had always been several inches taller than Carrie, but now they were the same height. Carrie smiled faintly at that, enjoying that as well as the extra attention her male coworkers had been paying her.

"There are definitely some nice benefits to Nick's stud juice," Carrie smirked, feeling pleased to have taken it away from him that way, even if it had only been an accident. After all, he deserved it since it had been her money and he hadn't even planned on sharing with her.

During lunch, Carrie decided that she'd finally had enough of her tight clothes and rushed to the store to buy a new bra and a few more items. She knew her coworkers might say something about her sudden change of clothes but decided that she really didn't care.

Carrie didn't spend much time shopping as she only had an hour for lunch and she was feeling famished. She finished the shopping in record time then went to the nearest restaurant to eat. Normally Carrie would have just ordered a chicken salad or something small, but this time she ordered a full meal that would normally have served fine for dinner. To her surprise, she ate every bit of it and still had room for a small dessert.

"It I keep eating like this," Carrie told herself in disgust when she was done, "I'm gonna need even larger clothes..."

Upon returning to work, Jessica looked Carrie over and mused, "I noticed you changed your clothes..."

"I spilled coffee on myself during lunch," Carrie quickly explained.

"You still have the tag on," Jessica smirked, pointing to the tag on Carrie's new shirt.

"Thanks," Carrie blushed, quickly reaching back and taking off the tag.

Then as Carrie looked at Jessica again, she was startled to notice that she had to look down just slightly to meet her eyes. She gasped at the realization that she had grown taller, that she was now just a little taller than Jessica. Jessica was staring, at her as well but with a confused frown as though she couldn't quite figure out what was different.

"I'd better finish the report up," Carrie said to change the subject and get away from Jessica.
Carrie sat back down at her desk and frowned slightly, wondering if the strange potion was still changing her. When she'd woken up, she thought it was all done and over with. Now she wasn't quite certain any more. She was sure that she'd still been a little shorter than Jessica when she'd first come in that morning, and now she was definitely taller, though not by much.

"Nick said there were three doses in that glass," Carrie gulped, "Enough for three people... Enough for three grown men..."

Carrie shuddered slightly as she wondered what that much of the potion would do to her. But after thinking about it for a few minutes, she decided that it couldn't be a bad thing. After all, it was a health and vitality formula and you could never have too much of those. Besides, she felt incredible and absolutely loved what it was doing to her body. The more she thought about it the more she was looking forward to seeing how much more improved she'd become.

"And Nick didn't want to share this," Carrie grinned, stretching out and loving how good it felt.

When Carrie got home that night, she was annoyed to find Nick just sitting back and going over his notes on his so called stud juice. She scowled at the sight, "Didn't you bother looking for a job today?"

"This is more important," Nick told her with a scowl.

Carrie rolled her eyes, "I'm sick and tired of paying all the bills by myself. And you went and spent all our savings without even telling me..."

"It was for my potion," Nick snapped back. "Besides, Brad and Jeff put money in it too and they're pissed at the way you stole their shares..."

"STOLE?" Carrie nearly screamed at Nick. "You left it out for me to accidentally drink. What if it had been poison? You could have killed me..."

Carrie grimaced and stormed into her room again, slamming the door behind her. She shook her head, knowing that things couldn't keep going on like this. Sure Nick's potion might actually have worked, but that didn't change the fact he'd used up their savings and that she'd probably have to work overtime to pay that months bills.

Carrie couldn't stay angry though, especially when her appetite got the better of her. She finally came out to find something for dinner, surprised that she was hungry again after that lunch she'd eaten. Nick just quietly watched her preparing dinner, staying out of her way but giving her looks of both attraction and envy.

"I don't know why I'm so hungry," Carrie said self-consciously as she put a double portion of food on her plate.

"It's the potion," Nick explained, trying carefully not to get Carrie upset again. "The notes said that when it increases your vitality...it also increases your appetite and libido." He blushed as he looked away, making Carrie realize why he'd been calling it stud juice.

"Just great," Carrie rolled her eyes, but thought it was a small price to pay for those great improvements. Of course, she wasn't going to tell that to Nick since she rather liked him tiptoeing around and trying not to upset her.

The rest of the night went fairly well, especially as Nick was trying to get on her good side again. She enjoyed the attention but wasn't ready to completely forgive him just yet. Of course, the great improvements in her body and the way she felt were certainly helping.

When it came time for bed, Carrie decided to measure her height again. She marked her height on the wall where she had that morning and saw that it was several inches above the previous mark. And when she used the tape measure, she saw that she had grown a full four inches and was now 5 foot 10.

"I'm so tall now," Carrie gasped in delight. "I always wanted to be taller and now I am..."

Carrie grinned as she rushed into the bathroom and undressed to get a better look at her body. She gasped in awe as she saw now much better she looked than normal. Not only were her breasts a little bigger, but her whole body seemed to have become sexier. On top of that, she now had noticeable muscles that made her look as though she might be an aerobics instructor. She loved the way she looked now.

"Fantastic," Carrie exclaimed, caressing her new body. "I'm so glad I drank that potion... This is definitely worth that fifteen thousand..."

After Carrie had admired herself in the mirror for awhile, she decided to share this with Nick. After all, it had been his stud juice that made this all possible for her. She smiled and stepped into the bedroom completely naked, loving the look of intense attraction on his face and the other physical signs of it elsewhere.

"What do you think lover?" Carrie purred as she wrapped her arms around Nick. "Do you like the new me? I sure do..."

--------------------

Carrie climbed out of bed in the morning, feeling wide awake and completely refreshed. With just a smile towards the still sleeping Nick, she reached for her bath robe and slipped it on. It was a bit too small for her now, but that only made her smile more. She bent over and gave Nick a kiss, then went to go get breakfast. She was feeling pretty hungry as well as just a little horny.

When Nick came out a short while later, Carrie was in the kitchen cooking up a thick omelet. He took one long look then grinned, "That's a pretty full omelet."

"It sure is," Carrie told him as she sprinkled some pepper on it. "But I left you enough stuff to make your own."

After Carrie scooped the entire omelet onto her plate and then went to sit down, Nick scratched his head, "I thought you were kidding..." Then he looked at the omelet again, "Is that four eggs?"

"Six," Carrie shrugged, looking a little self-conscious. "I'm hungry."

Carrie finished her breakfast quickly, nearly wolfing it down. She could barely believe that she was hungry enough to eat the whole thing or that she had room in her stomach for it. Then as she got up to put her dishes in the sink, she paused to stare at Nick eye to eye. It took a moment for it to dawn on both of them that they were now the same height.

"Holy shit," Nick exclaimed, staring at Carrie in disbelief. He was six feet tall and used to towering over her, not having her look him straight in the eye like that. He wasn't quite sure he liked it. Then he looked over the rest of her body and gasped, "You're ripped..."

"I am?" Carrie asked in surprise, looking herself over and seeing that her muscles were even more defined than the previous night. "Cool..." Then she grinned at Nick, "It's weird, but it feels so good..."

"Um...yeah," Nick nodded, wincing as he thought about the physical improvements that should have been his instead of hers. His and his friends. He gulped as he thought about how much of the stud juice she'd drank, wondering how much more she'd grow from it.

"Looking like this," Carrie flexed a her arm and grinned, "I bet I'm about as strong as you are now..." Then she laughed, "This is great..."

"Yeah," Nick muttered enviously, "Just great..."

"If I grow any bigger," Carrie continued with a grin, enjoying Nick's discomfort, "I'll be even bigger than you..."

"Just great," Nick rolled his eyes.

Carrie smirked at his reaction, then said, "At least you have a really hot wife."

Nick stared at her and nodded agreement, "Oh yeah... You're definitely hot looking now..."

"And you're saying I wasn't before?" she asked with a look of mock anger.

"Um...," Nick stammered, seeing the trap and realizing that he was completely caught in it.
Carrie just laughed at that and grabbed him, pulling him towards the bedroom. "You know that increased libido you warned me about...? Well, I'm gonna needs some help taking care of it..."

Once they were going at it on the bed, Carrie noticed that it was quite different from normal. She'd noticed it a bit the night before though it was far more noticeable now. Nick was used to her being smaller and easy to physically dominate, and now that she was his own size he seemed uncertain of what to do. Carrie took advantage of that and told him, "I want to be on top for a change..."

Carrie quickly found that she enjoyed being more aggressive in bed and promised herself that she'd have to do it more often now that she had the chance. Nick was so thrown off by her new size and strength that he was like putty in her hands, a fact that she greatly enjoyed. She absolutely loved her new body and the effect it had on her husband, not to mention just how good it felt.

After the sex, Carrie went to the bathroom to clean up. She stopped to look at herself in the mirror, smirking, "I can't believe I've grown seven inches... And in just two days..."

She shook her head, then admired the rest of her transformed body. As Nick had noticed, she was definitely bustier and more athletic looking than she'd been the night before. She estimated herself to be a D or DD cup size now, which was a lot bigger than her old perky Bs.

"And these muscles," Carrie stared at them in amazement. "I look like I go to the gym all the time." Then she giggled, "Of course this is much easier..."

It was only then that Carrie noticed a few other changes. Her face looked subtly different as well, though she couldn't quite place it. It took a moment to realize that even her face somehow looked a little sexier. And her hair... She reached up to examine her hair which had grown at least four inches longer and lightened several shades. It felt so soft and silky, much nicer than before.

"I can't believe all this stud juice is doing to me," she gasped in amazement, wondering if it was all done yet or if there was more to come. She kind of hoped for the latter since she'd been enjoying this so much.

After Carrie finished with her shower, she began to get dressed only to realize the downside of her recent growth spurt. Her old clothes were now impossibly small for her while even the ones she'd bought during lunch were far too tight. She grimaced, realizing that she could spend an entire fortune on new clothes.

Finally, Carrie asked Nick, "How much more am I going to grow?" She gestured down at her extremely tight clothes, "This can get really expensive..."

"I...I don't know," Nick winced, looking envious and worried at the same time. "You had three doses of the potion..."

"How much is one dose supposed to make you grow?" she scowled.

Nick hesitated, then admitted, "I don't know." He licked his lips thoughtfully, almost as though afraid to tell her something she didn't want to hear. "The notes didn't say how much, only how much of it someone should drink."

"Great," Carrie sighed, "So it might be over, or it might keep going. This can be a big problem..."

"Um...yeah," Nick nodded, staring straight at her breasts.

"Well," Carrie sighed again in defeat, "I guess we'll have to go shopping again. I'll have to make sure I get things that are really loose...just in case."

"What about work?" Nick pointed out. "You're already really late..."

Carrie scowled, then gestured down at herself, "I think I've got bigger things to worry about at the moment. Besides, how the hell am I going to explain this at the office?"

"Good point," Nick agreed weakly.

Carrie got dressed the best she could, though she cursed the clothes she'd bought the day before as being too tight. She then cursed all the money they'd have to spend ot buy new clothes, money they could no longer afford thanks to Nick spending their savings. Thankfully, she thought, they still had a lot of room on their credit card.

Several hours later, Carrie left the store with some new clothes, each large enough to give her some room to grow. She was a little worried about this, thinking that she must have grown a little more while in the store. As they were leaving, she noticed that she had to look down just a little to meet Nick's eyes. Carrie didn't point this out and neither did he, though she was certain he noticed.

Carrie continued to slowly grow throughout the day, a fact which she was now quite aware of. She looked own at herself every chance she got, trying to see if she could see herself actually growing. The thought that she was now bigger than Nick and still growing filled her with both excitement and worry. She only wondered when it would end and how big she would be when it finally did.

By the time they were ready for bed, Carrie looked like a porn star fitness model and stood at a new height of 6 foot 3. She was 3 inches taller than Nick, which amused her a great deal, especially when he stared at her with envy in his eyes. Fortunately, he also stared at her with a great deal of lust which made him much easier to deal with.

--------------------

On the third morning after drinking the stud juice, Carrie woke up to a new height of 6 foot 5. Everything else had grown as well, leaving her with solid muscles that made her look like a body builder. Fortunately, her very generous curves worked to subdue the muscles and hide them a little, giving her an appearance of strength but also of sexiness.

Carrie didn't spend much time looking over her latest improvements though as she was feeling quite aroused. She licked her lips hungrily and woke Nick up, whispering, "Come on little man..." She giggled at that, "You've got a job to do..."

"What...?" Nick stammered as he struggled to wake up. Then he saw Carrie bent over him and tried pushing her away.

"You'll have to do better than that," she teased as she bent down to kiss Nick.

Nick continued to push her away, acting as though he didn't want her to kiss him. It took a moment for Carrie to realize that he wasn't just playing around. He really was trying to push her away. She jumped back, staring at him in surprise.

"I couldn't breath," Nick gasped, making Carrie realize she'd been laying across his chest.

"I...I'm sorry," she gasped in surprise, "I didn't know..."

While Nick sat up and caught his breath, she stared at him, realizing for the first time just how strong she'd become. Nick had been pushing against her as hard as he could and it had felt as though she'd been dealing with a child. She was stronger than Nick...much stronger. The idea excited her, though she didn't let him know that.

"I'm sorry," Carrie told Nick, bending over him and kissing him again. This time he didn't resist her at all and kissed back just as passionately. She grinned, still feeling extremely aroused.

It took little effort for Carrie to get Nick in the mood and ready for love making. This time there was absolutely no doubt as to who was the dominant one. She was bigger and stronger than him, a fact that she gently but firmly reminded him of several times during their sexy. That fact only turned her on even more, making everything even more exciting and satisfying.

Once they were finished and Nick was too worn out to continue, Carrie leaned back and cuddled with him, amused by how small he seemed to her. It was so different from the way things had always been before but she really enjoyed it. It was as though their physical roles had been exchanged and she loved it. Carrie thought that it seemed rather appropriate too since she'd been the primary wage earner and bill payer for quite some time.

"Well little man," Carrie gently teased Nick, then half jokingly said, "Why don't you go and fix me some breakfast. I'm starving."

"Okay honey," Nick responded meekly and climbed out of bed to do as she'd asked.

After Nick had left the bedroom, Carrie stretched out and laughed to herself, "I could really get to like this. In fact, I already do."

A minute later though, Carrie climbed out of bed and made her way to the bathroom. She was desperately curious to see what changes the night had brought her for herself. She stared into the mirror, feeling extremely impressed. She had definitely continued to get bigger, stronger, and sexier all at once. Even her hair had grown a few more inches and become a little lighter.

"Incredible," Carrie whispered, noticing something else as well. It was as though her entire body radiated an aura of health and vitality. "Of course," she smirked, "I have all the health and vitality of three people now..."

Carrie flexed her muscles, amazed by just how big they were and how solid. She'd never imagined having muscles like this, like some sort of bodybuilder. And the way she felt... She felt strong and powerful, a feeling that she absolutely loved. She ached to truly test her new strength, to find out just how strong she was.

"I think I'll go to the gym today," she grinned to herself, not sure whether to bring Nick along or not. If she worked out in front of him, she might leave him feeling weak and humiliated in comparison. Male pride was such a fragile thing after all. Then again, it might do him some good to remind him of just how strong she had become.

When Carrie went to the gym several hours later, Nick decided not to come with her. Carrie was a little disappointed by that, but decided that it might be for the best as well since she wouldn't be as distracted while testing her strength.

"I can't believe that I'm at a gym," Carrie shook her head as she went to one of the machines. "I can't believe that I'm the tallest and most muscular person here either..."

Everyone in the gym was staring at her in amazement, hardly able to believe that a woman could possibly be that big. Carrie enjoyed the attention and the envious way that some of the men were looking at her muscles. She laughed at that, then tried her best to ignore them for the moment.

Carrie randomly chose a weight somewhere in the middle of what the machine was capable and found that she could lift it with ease. She changed the weight to the maximum weight possible and found that it was definitely more difficult but still well below her own limits. She was in awe of that and tried several more machines, finding similar results.

"Very impressive," a muscular man who was 6 inches shorter than her said with a look of amazement on his face. "The free weights are in the other room if you wanted to get serious..."

"Free weights?" Carrie asked in confusion.

"Very funny," the man grinned, "But I know you didn't get that big without knowing your way around the gym."

Carrie scowled in annoyance, realizing the problem with being so big. Everyone assumed that she already knew everything she needed to know about the gym and building muscles so wouldn't take any of her questions seriously. She sighed and went to the other room with the free weights, standing back and watching for a minute to get a better idea of what was going on. Only then did she go to work herself.

Carrie stayed at the gym for several hours, learning more about how to lift weights and discovering the limits of her own strength. Of course, she was amused to realize that this wouldn't do a whole lot of good since she was still growing stronger. She'd have to come back after she finally stopped. And that time, she grinned at the thought, she was definitely bringing Nick along.

That night, Carrie had another long and passionate round of sex with Nick, accidentally leaving her husband a little bruised in the process. However, in spite of the bruises he'd enjoyed himself as well and lay collapsed on the bed in blissful exhaustion while Carrie measured herself. She went to bed a short time later, grinning broadly at the fact she was now 6 foot 8...towering completely over her little husband.

When Carrie awoke the next morning, she was disappointed to find that she hadn't grown any more during the night. She was still the same 6 foot 8 that she'd gone to bed as. The meaning of this struck her immediately. Her growth spurt was over and this was the size she'd remain.

"But I can live with this," Carrie smirked as she admired herself in the mirror. She was very tall, very muscular, and somehow still very sexy. Her breasts were the size of basketballs but were still all round and firm, not seeming to need any support as of yet. Of course, she'd have to get some custom bras for them anyway. She flexed her muscles, cupped her breasts, "I can definitely live with this."

Then Carrie grinned, realizing that there were definitely good points about this growth spurt finally being over. Now that the stud juice...or babe juice as she preferred to call it had finally run it's course, she could finally get a wardrobe that fit. She wouldn't have to worry about growing right out of her clothes again just a few hours later. That would be a HUGE relief.

Carrie stepped back into the bedroom and looked down at Nick, whom she'd been careful not to wake while climbing out of bed. She wanted to get a better look at her changes before waking him. Now she was more than ready to wake him up. She was so turned on that she was dripping down her own leg, something she knew she'd have to get used to.

"I don't think that will be too much of a problem," Carrie grinned, thinking of all the fun her increased libido had been providing. The only real problem would be that Nick wouldn't be able to keep up with her or fully satisfy her. It was sad but true. "Still," she mused, "It's time to wake him up and put him to work trying..."

But in spite of her horniness, Carrie remained where she was for another minute, staring at Nick and thinking about how great this was. This was so much better than the way things used to be, especially now that Nick was intimidated enough to listen to her. She smiled at that, deciding that after Nick took care of her little itch, it would be time to start making a few changes of her own around the house.

--------------------

Carrie slowly sat down into the large recliner that had been custom built to handle her large size and weight. She smiled, more than pleased with how things had been going lately. It had been three months since she'd accidentally drank the babe juice and her life couldn't be better.

Ever since Carrie's increase in stature, Nick had been MUCH more polite and accommodating towards her. She knew that he was intimidated by her though she tried not to intimidate him too much...at least not most of the time. After all, she did enjoy giving him gentle reminders about just how strong she was now. It made things so much easier around the house.

It had taken very little convincing to get Nick to go back to work and stay there. Now they were making enough money to not only play all the bills, including Carrie's large food and clothing ones, but also build up their savings again. Of course, Carrie's new job helped with that as well.

Carrie wasn't sure how she could possibly explain her massive growth spurt to her old coworkers, nor was she sure she wanted to have them staring at her and whispering behind her back. Because of that, she'd quit her old job and found a new one where her size was a major advantage.

Now Carrie worked as the bouncer at a strip club. She didn't take her clothes off or anything like that. All she really had to do most of the time was standing around and looking intimidating. That seemed to work out well for everyone. The owner liked having a big busted woman as the bouncer since it tended to draw in more customers, and the dancers all trusted her more than they did any male bouncer.

Of course, there were a few downsides to her new job as well. For one, Carrie didn't like Nick coming to see her at work, and the owner and other girls kept urging her to get on the stage and try dancing herself. The idea of doing so was slowly becoming more and more appealing. After all, it wasn't as though Carrie had anything at all to be ashamed about with her body. In fact, she was more than a little proud of it and already enjoyed showing it off. Maybe this constant urging to try dancing herself wasn't such a downside after all.

Then there was Carrie's enhanced libido. Ever since she'd been transformed, she'd been turned on easily and often. She often spent half the day walking around wet and aroused. And though she loved Nick dearly and he did his best to satisfy her desires, he just couldn't keep up.

Carrie felt a little guilty about it, but she'd recently been cheating on Nick with not one...but two other men. Since Nick alone hadn't been able to satisfy her, she'd been having sex with a bartender at the club and one of the club patrons who was into big women. She didn't have feelings for either of them and it was merely sex, but she still felt a bit guilty. She rationalized it to herself with the reminder that it was Nick she really loved and that she was merely getting what she couldn't from her husband. He'd understand...if he knew. At least she hoped he would.

"Oh yeah," Carrie mused, glancing to the clock. "I should probably talk to Nick so we can decide what to have for dinner..."

At the same time, Nick sat in his work shop, staring at the glass of dark red liquid in font of him with an eager grin. He'd done it... After all this time, he'd finally been able to create more of his stud juice.

Just a couple weeks earlier, Nick had been cleaning his work shop at Carrie's urging and he'd found it...a small dried berry that had fallen behind his desk. It was the same extinct berry that was so vital for the creation of the stud juice. All Nick could guess was that it must have accidentally fallen when he'd been making his previous batch. And all that mattered was that he could finally create more.

"Finally," Nick grinned excitedly.

He thought about everything he'd endured for the last few months, about how he'd lost his friends for not giving them the stud juice as agreed, and about how he'd become a virtual servant in his own home. Of course, he knew that he wasn't really a servant. Carrie made him to go work but she kept working herself. She made him help around the house but continued doing chores herself. Still, it annoyed him that his wife could force him to do anything with just a glance. He was so afraid to get her upset that he'd jump and do what she wanted immediately.

"At least the sex is good," Nick told himself uncertainly.

Of course, he had as much sex as he wanted, but he was no longer the dominant partner in any way. They had sex when she wanted and how she wanted. She often even left him a little bruised by accident. He wanted a wife that he could be a real man with again, and Carrie was no longer that. Nick even suspected that she was having an affair, though he'd never accuse her of it since he didn't want to get her angry at him. At the moment, it was better to just let things be.

But now, things could be different. With the stud juice, Nick could make himself bigger and stronger too. Unfortunately, the single berry was only enough to make a single dose of the fantastic potion. It wasn't nearly as much as the three doses Carrie had consumed, but it would definitely help. Since Nick had started out much bigger and stronger than she had, he hoped that would make up the difference. He wouldn't have to be small and weak compared to his wife anymore.

"She won't be able to tell me what to do anymore either," Nick grinned eagerly.

Just then, Carrie stepped into the work shop and froze, her eyes locked on the small glass of dark red liquid on Nick's table. She immediately recognized what it was though the sudden guilty expression on Nick's face...though that made her think of a kid with his hand caught in the candy jar only confirmed it.

In a single second, Carrie thought about what would happen if Nick became as big and strong as she was. He'd be able to keep up with her sexually so she wouldn't have to keep cheating. He'd be so much stronger and nicer to look at. But at the same time, she remembered the way things used to be with Nick ignoring her and his own responsibilities. He'd refused to help with the bills, cleaning the house, or anything else. She absolutely refused to let things go back to being like that after the way they'd been so great.

Without a single word, Carrie quickly snatched up the glass of red liquid and downed it in a single gulp. The foul taste and burning as it went down confirmed that it was indeed the exact same stud juice as before, though where he'd gotten the ingredients to make more she had no idea.

"Honey," Carrie told him in a sweet and gentle tone that had a faint hint of threat behind it, "I think it's time for you to go make dinner."

"Yes dear," Nick responded meekly. He looked up at his wife and sighed in defeat, knowing that he'd just lost his last chance to reclaim control of his life and home. Then he started for the kitchen to do as he'd been asked.

"And honey," Carrie added with a grin, "Make a lot... I have a feeling I'm going to be extra hungry tonight."

Nick gulped fearfully, then weakly responded, "Yes dear..."

Carrie licked her lips as she watched Nick go to the kitchen, then she looked down at herself and grinned. Of course, she knew that she'd have to buy another new wardrobe, but that wasn't much of a problem. She laughed in delight, looking forward to finding how much she improved this time.

"This is going to be fun," she smirked as she cupped her large breasts and then flexed her muscles, wondering how much bigger she could possibly get. "A lot of fun."

THE END

Read More......

HOOTERS UK

by Some Sort of Dog
A UK sequel to the Dr Hooters story


This story was inspired - or, more likely, triggered off - by an
earlier saga called Dr Hooters, which ran to 23 chapters and has been
posted a number of times on the Net. Described by the keywords
'breast' and 'breast enlargement' - which certainly summed it up
pretty well - it dealt with the discovery of a group of hormones which
had remarkable effects on the physique of those who were affected.

Men and women grew larger, and in some cases, much larger. Women's
breasts developed to outrageous proportions. The hormone was passed on
to other victims in the vast quantities of breast milk the women
produced. I never saw more than 23 chapters, and I am sure the story
was unfinished, as a number of plot threads were left very much
untied!

Readers are strongly recommended to get hold of the original, and
settle down for an enjoyable read. If nothing else, it will help
explain some of the more obscure references to the original in this
story. It might even inspire someone else...

However, on to this story - Hooters UK. A similar cocktail of hormones
is involved, but an entirely different bunch of characters . . .

********************

HOOTERS UK

by Some Sort of Dog

Part 1:- Miracle Brew

Chapter 1:-Dinner Party

The dinner party had reached that stage where, if you haven't drunk
too much wine, you suddenly sit back and realise that everyone, but
everyone, is talking at once. Tongues had been well loosened by the
drink and the company, and even though four of these six people had
hardly met before tonight, their traditional British reserve was well
and truly broken down.

As the candlelight twinkled on the wineglasses set on the round table,
and cast flickering shadows across the remains of the meal, Jennie
Walters was only half listening to the chatter. 'The cocktail party
effect', she recalled. The ability of the human brain to pick out a
single thread of conversation from a babel of voices. It even worked
across a large and crowded room. Here, it only needed to work across a
round dining table. Jenny sat between Lee Tasker, on her left, and
Martin Fothergill, the host, on her right. Across the table sat Helen
Fothergill, Martin's wife, and Paula Something-or-other, Lee's tiny
girlfriend. Jennie thought she'd never seen anyone as flat-chested as
Paula. Between the two women, and directly opposite Jennie, sat Roger
Henderson.

Martin Fothergill was a senior director of the Hertzheim Laboratory,
and had invited Jennie to dinner to celebrate the end of her first
year of work at the lab. Lee Tasker worked at the lab, too, and
although Jennie had seen him around the site a number of times, she
had no idea what his job was. 'That's a good sort of job to have' she
thought.

She wondered if Roger was intended for her, as a spot of well-intended
matchmaking. 'Intelligent and fairly attractive research chemist, 23,
slightly overweight and a teensy bit short-sighted (and wishing she
had a LITTLE more flesh in the top half of her little black dress),
ISO much-travelled yet immature and slightly drunk loud-mouth for
romantic candlelit dinners, theatre and sweaty, grunting, instant
sex'. Perhaps not.

She couldn't see Roger very well as he was directly behind the central
candlestick, but she could certainly hear his voice. He seemed to have
accomplished quite a lot in his young life; he had apparently been
working his way round the world. He looked about twelve.

She realised Helen was talking to her. A question. Jennie replayed the
last few seconds of conversation and recalled what the question was.
"Oh, yes, Helen. It's like quite a lot of research work, plenty of
routine, plenty of report-writing, but it's certainly interesting."

Roger wanted to know what sort of work it was. "Hormone research",
Martin told him. "It's being funded by the Government. There is some
concern about the levels of oestrogen turning up in waste products
which are causing low sperm-count in men."

"I read about that somewhere", Paula chimed in, in her little
Good-Ship-Lollipop voice, "it sounds horrific."

Lee laughed. "Everything's a horror story, if you listen to the
environmentalists. But apparently, the sperm count in Paris is going
down by two or three percent a year?"

"The French can probably afford it", Martin cut in, "but we think we
have a growing amount of evidence that it isn't female hormones at
all, but something else. Something that is a very clever mimic of
oestrogen, and it's coming from plastic waste. That's the line of
research we're on at the moment. And it's going well, isn't it,
Jennie?"

Jennie put down her coffee cup. This wasn't classified information.
"Very well, yes. I wouldn't say we were on the verge of a
breakthrough, but - who knows - in a few months, we may be able to
make an announcement."

Roger peered round the candles, his big glasses gleaming. "Are any
other labs working on this one; any other countries?"

"There's some work being done in the States, and the Far East, but we
haven't seen any results yet. They keep in touch, and so do we. There
is actually some very good co-operation on this particular problem,"
Martin said.

Helen passed the coffee pot to Jennie who nodded her thanks. "How are
the rats standing up to their falling sperm-count, Jennie," she asked.

"Not too many of them ever really express an opinion, but we have
noticed that some of the males can be persuaded to display feminine
characteristics." She raised an eyebrow at Paula, who displayed very
few feminine characteristics at all. Paula nodded, and Jennie poured
more coffee into her cup.

"What, like breasts?" Roger wanted to know.

"Well, sort of, yes. The males grow breasts. And the females become
even more obviously female, too."

Roger looked thoughtful. "I read a story about this sort of thing only
last week. It was on the Internet, and I just happened to stumble
across it. It was about a hormone that made women's breasts grow to
enormous size ..." He held his hands a couple of feet in front of him,
as if attempting to cup a pair of huge tits.

It was one of those moments when all the various threads of
conversation just happen to die away while someone is saying
something, and Roger's words fell into the silence like pebbles into a
mill-pond. The three women found themselves looking at each other, and
at their breasts in particular. Or, in the case of Paula, the space
where they ought to have been.

Roger brayed on, unheeding of the effect of his words. "I'll print you
off a copy and send it over. It's called Dr Hooters!"

"Why, thank you, Roger!" laughed Jennie, and the other guests joined
in with her.

"More coffee, Roger?" asked Helen.


********************


Jennie closed the door of her cottage apartment and squeezed behind
the wheel of her Peugeot. Too many more of these candlelit dinners
like last night's, and she would have to think about joining an
aerobics class, or buying a bigger car. The diesel clattered into life
and she joined the unwilling traffic heading for another day's work.

The security guard recognised her and gave a grin as she swiped her
pass through the card-reader. "Mornin' Miss Walters!" Jennie gave him
a 'Hi!' and continued down the corridor. The lab welcomed her with its
familiar smells as soon as she opened the door. Her assistant, young
Katie, was already at work at the computer, with the telephone tucked
under her chin. She spoke a few words and looked up with a smile.
"I'll do that, okay. Thanks. Byeee! ... Hi Jennie", she said as she
put the phone down. "That was The Laurels, bright and early. They're
sending over the latest batch of samples by courier this morning."

"Fine." Jennie examined the pile of mail on her desk. Later. Nothing
vital there. Katie was bustling about and came over with a cup of
coffee. One of the advantages of having a whole lab to oneself and
one's assistant was that nobody would object to a kettle and the
ingredients to make tea and coffee. Far better than the drinks
dispenser where a bewildering array of tea and coffee variants all
somehow succeeded in tasting identically of neither.

"Thanks, Kate." She opened an envelope or two. All the usual stuff.
Deal with it all later. Meanwhile, there was the latest batch that she
had started yesterday afternoon. She slipped behind the seat of the
microscope and peered intently ...

... And suddenly, it was lunchtime. 'Time always flies, when you're
enjoying yourself', she thought, as she watched Katie getting ready to
leave. The girl grabbed her purse. "I shouldn't be too late back, I'm
seeing Paul for lunch, down the pub."

"Have fun!"

"Thanks, byeee!" the door closed behind her, and in a moment or two,
Jennie could see the girl's trim figure crossing the car park towards
her boyfriend's MG. She felt a pang of jealousy. Katie was about three
inches taller than her, at five six, with long blonde hair and a
figure which turned heads whenever she walked by. She was slim
everywhere except up top, where someone had evidently slipped up in
the allocation of breast flesh. 'She got mine, as well as her own',
thought Jennie, as the girl slid into the sports car's passenger seat.
There was a glimpse of thigh as she tucked her legs in after her.

Jennie turned back to her desk and unwrapped her sandwich. The pile of
mail was still lying there. 'May as well look at it now, if the
afternoon passes as quickly as this morning did, it will be time to go
home in five minutes.' Most of the mail was routine stuff, and she
filed it in three separate piles as she scanned it. One envelope was
bulky, and addressed to her personally. Inside was a stack of sheets,
about thirty pages, stapled together. The only message seemed to be a
yellow post-it pad, on which was scrawled 'J from R'. That was all.
Cryptic, or what?

She read the first page. It started off with a dozen or more lines of
rubbish and jargon, which meant nothing to her at all. Then, about
halfway down the page, she spotted the line, 'Dr Hooters'. 'What kind
of a dumb name is that', she wondered, turning back to the yellow
post-it pad. 'J from R'?

Then it came to her. Dr Hooters had been the title of that story Roger
had mentioned on Saturday evening, the one he had just happened to
'stumble across' on the Internet, and promised to send her. She read
the rest of the first page, then was interrupted by the phone. She
stuffed the papers in her bag and answered it...

... She was in bed when she remembered the story again. In fact, she
was cursing herself because she had finished the book she was reading,
and she hadn't got another. Then the phone rang. 'Who can that be, at
this time of night?' she wondered. It was Katie, phoning to say she
would be late in the next morning, as she was seeing the doctor first
thing. Jennie wondered what the girl was seeing the doctor for, but
didn't ask. 'Probably going to enquire about a breast reduction. Some
people are never satisfied.' That was when she remembered the story,
and she settled down to read it in bed. Half an hour later, she put
down the stapled sheets, surprised to find herself quite hot and
aroused.

Her small nipples felt tingly, which made her giggle, after what she
had just been reading. 'Perhaps my tits are going to start growing',
she thought. She opened the wad of paper again, to the page headed
Chapter Nine, where two schoolgirls had suddenly started developing
enormous breasts. This time, she read more slowly, touching herself
with one hand beneath the bed covers. It was midnight when she fell
asleep, with Dr Hooters beside her on the bed.


Chapter 2:- A Silly Fantasy

She found the story still beside her when she awoke, and felt at the
same time foolish and somehow, turned on. It was a silly fantasy, she
thought; all those gigantic tits, those absurdly young girls with
breasts that stuck out three feet in front of them; girls who could
lift two ton weights; the growth hormone which had caused one teenager
to grow to two hundred feet tall! She was still out there on that
island off Florida, having bizarre sex with her normal-sized
boyfriend. Yet, the story was memorable. She wondered if that was all
there was of it, or was it an unfinished work. The sequence in the bra
shop came back to her vividly, along with the moisture between her
legs. 'This is ridiculous', she thought, but read the story through
one more time, and it made her five minutes late for work.

Her lateness was almost embarrassing, as Katie was at the doctor's,
and Jennie was in the lab only seconds before the phone rang with some
stupid enquiry. In the end, it was almost ten o'clock before Jennie
was seated at the microscope for the first time that day. Idly, her
thoughts flickered back to the story again. What would *she* do if she
discovered a hormone like that. Not the growth one, but the variant
that could grow K-cup breasts on pre-teenaged girls! Would she try it
out on herself? The thought made her suddenly wet. She imagined Katie
coming in from the doctor's and finding a huge-busted Jennie turning
to greet her as she came through the door.

Then she came back to earth with a bump. 'Concentrate, Miss Walters',
she scolded herself. She checked the readings she had just taken. Once
more, she turned back to the sample under the scope. Her heart
fluttering, she hurried over to the rat cage, where Roxanne sat,
preening her whiskers. She rolled the rat over onto her back. Sure
enough, her teats were swollen to three times their normal size.
Roxanne was almost purring.

Jennie returned to the microscope and checked again. No doubt at all.
This was the most telling result yet. If she was to inject a sample of
this into the bloodstream of an animal, it would almost certainly have
an effect strikingly similar to the hormone in the milk that made the
Dr Hooters girls' tits grow.

Of course, she would need to cross-check her results. Katie could
start that when she came in. Then the experiment would have to be
repeated. But it was the nearest thing she could imagine to a
breakthrough. Perhaps *not* the breakthrough they were looking for,
the isolation of a substance responsible for falling sperm-count in
males, but another, which she sensed would have just as much impact.

She felt that tingly feeling again, the slight sickly feeling in the
stomach she had felt while reading the story last night, and again
this morning. She reddened as she remembered the almost frantic
masturbation in the shower that had made her late for work.

Suddenly, without knowing what drove her to do it, Jennie found
herself preparing a syringe. She bared her arm, wiped the skin with
alcohol on a swab, then carefully injected herself with a tiny sample
of the hormone. 'What am I doing?' she thought, as she put the syringe
down and pulled down her sleeve. 'Are you crazy, Walters, or what?


********************


Martin Fothergill put down the internal telephone and opened a folder
on his desk. His secretary spoke on the intercom: "Mr Tasker to see
you, Mr Fothergill."

"Send him in, Sally." He spun his chair away from the desk, put his
feet up on the window-sill, picked up the phone again and listened as
Lee Tasker came in, then he held up a finger for silence and waved him
to a chair. "Right, hm, okay. Yep, do it!" and put the phone down.

He spun round to face Lee. "Right, what news?"

Lee looked harrassed. "Nothing. Nothing yet, anyway. I've spoken to
.."

"Who have you spoken to?"

"Rutledge from Candystripe. Or rather, who used to be with
Candystripe. He's heard nothing either, but he's going to keep an ear
to the ground. Apparently there was some communication from the
States, but he hasn't seen any details."

"Shit. We've got to be first on this one, it's vitally important. If
anyone else gets in on the ground floor, well, heads are going to have
to roll. Right?" Fothergill looked at Tasker's helpless expression and
seemed to soften slightly. "Look, Lee, you know how important this is
to us all here. We're on the verge of a breakthrough with this stuff.
We can keep up the cover of working on the sperm count thing, Walters
is taking care of that side of it, and if ... when she comes up with
something, the Government funding will increase to something seriously
good, moneywise."

He gazed at the ceiling, a man of vision, "But this growth thing is
different. It's all ours. Crack that problem and every woman in the
Western world will be beating a path to our door. The silicone scare
has thrown a big black cloud over breast enhancement surgery, just
think what we will do when we can offer tits any size they want them,
just by taking a course of tablets. Instant gratification. Instant
riches!"

"I'll try Rutledge again."

"Fine, Lee. And why not call Roger Henderson. You remember, he was at
dinner with us? He is at a loose end at the moment, and he can
probably worm his way into Candystripe Inc. They don't know him from
Adam. Let him pick their brains, preferably without them knowing." He
smiled grimly. "Wasn't he rather keen on ladies' bosoms, anyway?"

Tasker sat up straight. "And doesn't he rather fancy himself as a
computer boffin? There's still all that inside information we got from
Rutledge last month about accessing Candystripe's computer system. I
know the IT Department couldn't make head or tail of it, but ..."

"Well, if Roger has plenty of leisure time, he might be able to make
something of it, but I'm not convinced it's complete. But, by all
means, turn the whiz-kid loose on it, he might come up with
something.'

Later, Tasker contacted Roger, and asked him if he could come over for
a chat, say Friday? It was just a small job, he said, but it could be
a nice little earner for Roger.

Well, he thought, working for Herzheim was one thing, working for
Fothergill was another. If there was money to be made out of this
breast enlargement business, Lee Tasker wanted in, on his own account.

He picked up the phone again. This time he called his girlfriend,
Paula.


********************


Paula put the phone down and ran some more hot water into her midday
bath. She soaped her flat-as-a-board chest, and gently caressed the
prominent nipples. At last, that worm Lee had come up with something
worth pursuing. She had cultivated his friendship as soon as she had
moved into the area. Working for Candystripe Inc gave her a generous
salary, and she had rented a luxurious apartment in a quiet corner of
the old town of Kettersley.

Her brief was simple. To discover all she could about the work of
Herzheim Laboratories. Finding Lee Tasker had been a stroke of luck.
Finding him unattached and on the rebound from another woman was,
Paula decided, fate smiling on her. Which was no more than she
deserved.

Already, she had discovered that research into falling sperm-count and
pollution from plastic waste was no more than an elaborate cover,
providing Government funding for the project which Martin Fothergill
secretly considered the raison d'etre of the whole operation: breast
enlargement!

The irony of her situation had amused her. Here she was, arguably the
flattest-chested woman on the face of the planet, tracking down
information which would enable other women to grow bigger breasts. She
had discovered the true purpose of Fothergill's research weeks ago.
She'd had difficulty in not bursting out laughing five minutes before,
when Lee let her into the secret, and made her promise not to tell a
soul.

He told her that because of strict security within the Herzheim labs,
he didn't know who it was that was actually working on the breast
growth hormone project. Tasker couldn't just come right out with it
and ask Fothergill. He said he might get her to ask a few discreet
questions here and there, if she didn't mind. As a reward, he had
hinted, she would be first in line for treatment with the new process!
Gee, thanks, Lee, baby!

In fact, she had no intention of being anything else BUT first in
line. But NOT for Lee Tasker. NOT for Herzheim. And certainly NOT for
Candystripe Inc. No, this one was all for Paula. She tweaked an erect
nipple. A nice pair of E cups would do just nicely. Nothing too big -
she was only four feet ten. And *her* line of research was coming
along quite nicely, thank you.


********************


Fortunately for Jennie, there were no ill-effects. There were no
effects at all, in fact. When Katie bounced in at eleven-thirty, her
spectacular tits were still the biggest in the room. They were almost
the only ones in the room, thought Jennie, glumly. So Dr Hooters was
just a fantasy, after all. Not a bad one, though, she would certainly
use it for a little bedroom relief before she went to sleep tonight.
Again!

Katie was making coffee. "Milk?" she asked. "Oh, shit, Jen, I forgot
to get the milk."

"There should be some left over from yesterday, in the fridge. I
haven't had anything this morning, yet" The assistant came back in
with the carton. There were just a couple of inches or so in the
bottom of the carton. She sniffed it with suspicion.

"Hmm. Smells OK. It should be all right for coffee. I'll get some more
in the morning." The phone rang and Katie picked it up. Again, Jennie
had no idea what made her do it. She took the milk carton, then added
a shot of the hormone sample, the same as she had earlier used to
inject herself. She shook it to stir up the contents, and swallowed a
gulp of the milk. It tasted strange. Almost sweet. Once more, Jennie
found herself wondering exactly WHAT she thought she was doing!

Katie put the phone down. She started describing her visit to the
doctor. It hadn't been anything to do with a breast reduction, Jennie
discovered, she had been suffering from stomach pains and had been to
ask if she should try a different birth control pill. The doctor's
surgery had been busy, of course, wasn't it always? Why do they give
five people an appointment for the same time, then make them all wait
half an hour? As Katie pottered about, making herself a cup of coffee,
she went on, and on, and on. Jennie felt hot, and drowsy. She shook
her head, and it cleared, but a few minutes later, the feeling was
back. Now she had pins and needles all over, in her legs, her nipples.

"Is it me, Kate, or is it hot in here?" she asked, faintly.

"You haven't turned the extractor on, have you", the girl said,
getting up and going across to the switch panel without interrupting
her narrative. "And then he said ... Hey, Jen, are you all right?"

Jennie had fainted. Well, almost. She was still semi-conscious.
Fortunately, she hadn't been standing up, but she had slid from her
chair to the floor. She was aware of Katie bending over her. The
girl's full breasts were almost brushing her own insignificant nipples
as she tried to make Jennie respond. All Jennie could feel was the
pins and needles, still. Especially in her breasts, now. Her
breasts...

...She heard Katie on the phone, then the girl came back and kneeled
beside her, her soft blonde hair and heavy breasts swaying over Jennie
as she lay back on the tiled floor. "The nurse is on her way".

"Nurse? Oh, the nurse."


********************


They sent Jennie home to bed. Katie drove her in Jennie's car, then
helped her indoors and into her bedroom. She felt Katie's cool hands
on her body as the girl undressed her, sitting her on the edge of the
bed. In her befuddled state, she found herself becoming moist. As
Katie fumbled with her buttons, she was slowly but surely becoming
turned on. At one stage, she rolled backwards on the bed like a
playful puppy, her little plump belly sticking up, her legs apart, and
her extremely hairy pussy almost thrust in Katie's face. The two girls
giggled.

Katie found Jennie's nightdress and slipped it on over her head. It
was like dressing a child. Jennie's limbs wouldn't respond, and Katie
had to hold her up. At last it was done, and Jennie lay back. The
younger girl pulled the covers up over her, then sat uncertainly on
the bed. She couldn't leave her like this. Anything might happen. She
phoned the lab, and they told her not to come back in, but to stay
with Jennie and to be sure to call if there was any sign of a change.
They said she had obviously been working too hard, perhaps without
sufficient food, or something.

Jennie was asleep, breathing deeply. Katie sat in the only other
possible place, a deep but comfortable armchair. She looked over at
the sleeping figure in the bed. She could have sworn the older woman
had been getting turned on while she was undressing her. She had even
felt a bit horny herself. And certainly, when she rolled over on the
bed, Jennie had been wet. Her juices had been practically running down
her thighs!

Katie stood up and looked down at Jennie. She didn't know much about
her. No boyfriends, not that she'd ever mentioned. No girlfriends,
either. Katie couldn't understand the feeling she had at that moment.
She wanted to get into Jennie's bed. To undress, to climb in under the
cool sheets, and cuddle the slightly chubby young woman. Perhaps, even
more! Was she going crazy, thinking like this? She had never felt
anything like it before, for someone of her own sex. She wanted to
protect her, comfort her. Feed her! She wanted Jennie to suckle her
breasts. This was *weird*.

She looked around for something to break this line of thought.
Something to read, perhaps. There must be some reading matter in here,
it was a girl's bedroom, for Chrissakes! No smutty books, nothing.
Aaah, what was this, some sort of scientific report? Katie looked at
the front page. Gibberish! What sort of a woman reads this sort of
thing in bed? No wonder she didn't have any boyfriends. She dropped
the report on the bed, where it fell open to a page about a third of
the way through. Something caught Katie's eye.

'Forty-four inches, Maria! You brought me some prize winners today.
This little one's definitely going to be needing a J, maybe a 32-K!'

What was this? What sort of a scientific report ...? Katie started
again at page one. By the time she had reached the end, she was
tingling. Her fingertips tingled. Her breasts felt full. Almost
painful. She looked down at her own chest. Her nipples were sticking
out. Katie looked around the bedroom, as if embarrassed. Then,
whimpering to herself, she practically tore off her clothes, her
blouse, her bra, her panties ... and flinging back the covers, she
slid between the cool sheets with Jennie!

Jennie gave a low moan when Katie snuggled up to her. The young blonde
girl could smell her own arousal now in the bed. Her fingers found
their way to her already soaking pussy, where the silky strands of
blonde fur, nowhere near as thick as the older girl's growth, bore
droplets of her moisture. Her finger and thumb found her clitoris, and
it was Katie's turn to moan as she brought herself to a shuddering
orgasm.

Her breasts felt even fuller, now, as if they were about to burst. She
ran her wet fingers over the nipples, still hugely erect. What was
going on? She sat up in the bed, looking down at herself. They were
still the same size, although they felt tight and heavy. Then a wave
of feeling suddenly ran through them, starting at the nipples. It was
almost as if a dam had burst, somewhere deep inside her. A dam which
had been holding back millions of gallons of warm, soft water. She
remembered the story she had just finished reading. Was this how Blair
and Amanda had felt, that afternoon in school, when their tits had
ballooned in size? Oooooh, YES!

With a rush, she realised it was *exactly* how the girls had felt, as
she sat in the bed and watched her breasts swell before her very eyes!
Within half a minute, they had expanded by fifty percent! Her bra lay
on the floor where she had dropped it after almost tearing it off. She
leaned across, picked it up and held the cups up to herself. No way
would she ever be able to get her tits into those cups again! Shaking
her head in disbelief, she looked at the label of the bra. 34D. Not
any more, she thought. What would Paul think of these? What would
Jennie think of them? She smiled to herself and shook them from side
to side. They felt enormous! Dreamily, she raised her left nipple to
her lips and lay back. Within seconds, she was asleep, enjoying
strange dreams of girls with breasts as big as Volkswagens, pouring
out vast quantities of soothing, healing milk...


Chapter 3:- Bigger ...

It was dark when Jennie stirred in the bed. Her head throbbed. Her
fingers were numb. One arm was completely without feeling where she
had been lying on it. She tried to sit up, and failed. She turned over
... and discovered Katie by her side, naked and sound asleep. The girl
lay with her back turned.

Now this was a problem to be figured out! She rolled on to her back
again and tried to work out what was happening. Okay. This was her own
bed. There was the window over there, with the light from the street
lamp through the open curtains. The digital clock showed 11:06. Not
morning, it was dark. Why have I gone to bed so early? Why, above all,
am I not alone? Recollection came to her, slowly. She had felt strange
at work, after Katie had come in and made the coffee. She vaguely
remembered being driven home, undressed and put to bed. She remembered
nothing else. Not the lab, the hormone in the milk, nothing.

She turned over towards Katie again, and nudged the girl, but she
mumbled something and refused to wake. She tried again. No reaction.
God, her tits felt tight. She felt the nipples, they were erect. One
last try, she shook Katie, grabbing her hip-bone and shaking her
vigorously. A moan came from the girl, as she struggled awake.

"What? Oh, hi!"

"What's going on?"

"That's wh ... hey, I'm in bed. This isn't my ..."

Jennie found the light switch and sat up. So did Katie. The two girls
looked at each other. Christ, Katie was BIG, Jennie thought. She looks
enormous now she's not wearing any clothes, far bigger than she does
dressed. An amazingly warm and comfortable feeling started to come
over Jennie, and she smiled shyly at the young blonde assistant.
"Sleep OK?" she asked.

"Fine."

She slipped her arm around the blonde's waist. It felt tiny.
Especially compared to the rest of her. God, how could I have not
noticed the size of those things before? She bent her head and brushed
Katie's large nipple with her lips, and the girl gave a little jerk in
response, shortly before her nipple sprang into full erection. It was
almost an inch long, realised Jennie, sucking it into her mouth. She
felt Katie's soft arms surrounding her, and darkness returned as the
girl's newly-enlarged breasts covered her face.

Jennie was wet. At least three of Katie's fingers were in her pussy,
the other hand was caressing her taut little nipples. Her breasts were
filled with tight little stabs of pain. She felt the probing fingers
inside her, and the feeling building between her legs was
indescribable. Like nothing she had ever felt before when she had done
it herself. She had had a few boys, back in the university days, but
this ... this was something else. Katie's long, slim fingers were
searching for something - and FINDING it. She felt a soft, insistent
pressure, then she literally saw stars as something exploded inside
her. "SHITTING HELL!", she screamed. "Oh, you bastard! FUCK me!"

And what felt like gallons of wetness flowed out of her, soaking her
thick forest of pubic hair, soaking Katie's hand, and the bed.
Shuddering, she lay in the spreading puddle while Katie's other hand
gently caressed her throbbing, almost bursting breasts. Then Jennie
wrapped her arms around the younger girl, sobbing and clutching at
her.


********************


Katie felt Jennie's explosive orgasm after she had found her G-spot.
Christ, that had certainly worked miracles. The dark-haired older
woman was lying in her arms now, completely spent with the effort.
Katie herself was tired out. It seemed to have been a long day. She
drifted off to sleep, as Jennie's lips wrapped themselves around her
nipple.


********************


The birds were singing. This time, when Jennie awoke, feeling stiff
and with a sticky sensation down there, she knew exactly where she
was, and who was with her. Her breasts felt tight and tingling, still.
That was what had woken her up, that and the dawn chorus from the
garden. She kissed Katie, and the lovely blonde opened her eyes and
grinned at her, before giving her an affectionate little cuddle.

"Good morning, lover!"

"Hi, yourself," said Katie.

Jennie sat up. " Who's first for the shower?"

Katie smiled and stretched like a big cat. "Why don't we save water,
and shower with a friend?"


********************


They sat at the breakfast table, finishing their coffee. "My tits feel
as if they've been through a shredder", said Jennie, holding them
gently with both hands. "They're absolutely tingling."

Katie giggled. "That's how mine felt last night, sweetheart. With any
luck, relief is on the way! Do mine look any ... different, to you?"

"They look even bigger than usual this morning. I never realised quite
how big they were until ... last night". Jennie blushed.

"I'll let you into a secret. They weren't!"

"Weren't what?"

"Weren't as big as this, until last night!"

"What are you going on about, girl. Never mind the guessing games!"

"Like I say." She caught Jennie's warning glance, and hurried on.
"Last night, my tits felt all tingly and full. Really uncomfortable.
But then, suddenly, they felt different. The tingling stopped, and
there was this delicious feeling, and my tits got bigger! They just
grew!"

"Grew? Oh, come on!" But Jennie looked at Katie's chest. "Where's your
bra? You're not wearing a bra this morning."

"Ha, so you noticed! Not much slips by old Jen, is there? I can't get
it on! I told you, I *grew*. That little old 34D is way too small this
morning. Look, if the same thing was to happen to you, you might
believe me."

Jennie thought about that. "Funny, I was reading a story yesterday,
where some girls suddenly grew the most enormous tits. Young
schoolgirls, they were. It was a ridiculous fantasy, of course, but
the way I feel right now is exactly the way they described their
breasts feeling before they grew ..."

Katie flushed and looked down at her chest. "I read that, too, after
you went to bed. Where did you get hold of that story?"

"Some geek I met at a dinner party. Roger Something. Roger-and-Out. He
sent it to me."

"I'm quite glad he did! It turned me on so much, I climbed into bed
with you. And not half an hour later, WHAM, this happened! Come and
have a closer look." Jennie stood up and moved around the table,
squatting beside Katie's chair. Her fingers brushed the outside of the
busty blonde's left breast as she reached for the buttons of the
girls' full blouse. The nipples were threatening to burst out into the
room.

And as the two girls kissed and fondled each other, Jennie began to
feel a wonderful release of the tension in her breasts. She moaned
aloud as the pressure was replaced by a flowing warmth, and Katie
smiled as she realised what was happening. She undid the buttons on
her friend's shirt, in time to see a pair of half-moon-shaped bulges
of breasts appear above the tiny A-cups.

Jennie herself looked down at them as they slowly expanded. After a
few minutes, there was as much breast outside the cups as there was
inside. "Help me get this bra off, it's squashing me", she cried, and
Katie eagerly helped her lover out of her shirt, then unhooked the
bra's clasp and slipped the shoulder straps down, revealing Jennie's
now fast-expanding globes. They were the size of Jaffa oranges
already, and the nipples were surrounded by plump little areolae which
stood out on their own like halved apples. "Oooooh, yes!" Jenny
breathed, as they grew even more. She gave a yelp as they suddenly
expanded again, almost doubling in size in thirty seconds.

Katie watched wide-eyed. Jennie was getting huge! Already, her tits
were as big as her own had been before last night! At the same time,
Jennie's tummy bulge seemed to have diminished, and her hips seemed
more richly-curved and womanly. Was this possible in less than five
minutes? Obviously it was, because she was seeing it with her own
eyes.

Jennie sat down, panting. She looked down at her new tits with
something like disbelief. "Are these all me? Jeeezus, Kate, look at
them!"

Kate was. "It's just as well I phoned the lab today. It looks as
though we have another mission before we can go back to work. We need
to get us some new bras! Both of us!"


Chapter 4:- Not Such A Little Bra Lady

"We need to find the Kettersley High Street's equivalent of the little
Spanish bra lady", complained Jennie wearily as they trudged out of
another ladies' underwear store. "Nothing to fit either of us."

"I bet we've given them something to think about, though. It can't be
every day a couple of women looking like us walk in trying to buy
bras!"

Jennie giggled. "Yes, how about that last one! I thought she was going
to have a fit when I took my shirt off. And then she turned round and
saw yours!"

They had turned off into a side street. It was the last street they
hadn't yet tried. If they had no luck here, they were going to have to
go into the city, which was half an hour away, and there was no
guarantee that they would find anything suitable there either.

"Wait a minute, what's this?" Katie had stopped by a doorway between
two shops.

"It's a doorway between a newsagent's and a bakery, Kate, are you
coming, or what?"

But Katie was studying a row of brass plaques beside the door. "Look!
I don't know what caught my eye, but look here." Jennie came over,
reluctantly. "Between the financial advisory service and the motor
insurance broker. 'Joan Shaw. Ladies' Foundation Garment Specialist'."

Jennie looked doubtful. "I dunno. I bet she makes armour-plated bras
and girdles for matrons with sixty-inch hips. We want something a bit
sexy, Kate!"

"It can't do any harm asking, can it? Come on, let's go on up."


********************


Joan Shaw looked Jennie up and down with a professional eye. The girls
studied Ms Shaw with something like awe. She wasn't the battleaxe they
had envisaged before they panted up those five narrow flights of
stairs. She was still in her twenties, tall, about five ten, and had a
figure which made even the newly-enhanced Katie look flat-chested. Her
long reddish hair hung in waves over her shoulders and down her back.

She wore a tight, tight skirt, very short, and a sweater which seemed
to be almost bursting. Around her neck was a tape measure. Jennie
wanted to grab that tape and measure Ms Shaw's incredible bust. She
guessed at something well over fifty inches. It was the biggest she
had ever seen.

"I went into this business for fairly obvious reasons", she explained,
pointing to her straining sweater. "Nobody makes bras to fit these
things - they were 48 inches before I was thirteen - so when I left
school I decided to start a service for what you might call 'special'
girls. Now, ten years later, I deal with girls all over the country by
mail order, as well as local business, made to measure. So, one way
and another, I've come to know most of the really big-busted women
around this town. I'm surprised not to have seen you two before."

"No, we only just g..." Jennie started to explain, only to be
interrupted by a powerful nudge from her friend.

"... We're new around here, just moved into the town," improvised
Katie, quickly, as Jennie blushed and stopped.

"Well, let's have a look at you. You first!" she took Jennie by the
arm and indicated that she should take her shirt off. "Oh, yes! Very
nice." Jennie blushed again. Ms Shaw had placed the tape around
Jennie's chest, on the rib cage beneath her breasts. It read a little
more than 30 inches. "Okay, size 36." Jennie and Katie remembered the
Dr Hooters story and looked at each other shyly.

Ms Shaw had obviously read the same story! "Now for the big one", and
she slipped the tape around the fullest part of her new tits. " She
sucked in her breath as she read the tape. "Forty-one. Including the
nips, of course! Two of your nicest features. It's a 36DD for you,
young lady."

The girls smiled again as Ms Shaw quickly measured Jennie's waist and
hips, following the script exactly. "41-25-37. No problem." She turned
to Katie. "Now let's have a look at you!" As Katie's blouse came off,
Ms Shaw gave what sounded like a little gasp of delight. "As you girls
can tell, I do really enjoy my job! Right, then, let's have a look ...
ah, 28 inches. You need a size 32 or 34. What size do you normally
wear?"

"A 34D", Katie answered promptly, then stopped, blushing.

"34D? *34D*? Come on, girl." The tape went around Katie's bustline and
Ms Shaw laughed out loud. "Look at that tape, girl, you're forty-six
inches around! You need a 34L! 46-22-34. That's the booby prize for
the week, love, no contest! Fortunately, though, you've come to the
right place. I may have just the thing in stock."


********************


The girls wore their new bras out of the shop, and walked down the
main street feeling very well supported and highly conspicuous.

Jennie had a thought as they unlocked the car and got in. "Do you
suppose we're as big as we're going to get, Kate? You remember in the
story how the girls kept getting bigger from time to time?"

"If we do, it could turn out very expensive," said Katie, but do you
know, the way I feel right now, I wouldn't mind being a 34P! Or a
34X!"

Jennie thought about that for a moment. She realised that she wouldn't
mind if her tits suddenly doubled in size. It gave her a warm feeling
inside, just thinking about it. But with a feeling of shock, she
realised she wanted above all to make love to this wonderful busty
girl. "Nor would I", she said, and really meant it. "C'mon. Let's go
home and get these bras off!"


********************


As soon as they were indoors, they undressed immediately down to their
underwear. The new bras supported them wonderfully. Katie stood in
front of the mirror and turned from side to side, admiring her
profile. Jennie stood close to her, and ran her hand down Katie's
back, pausing with her fingers at the elastic of the younger woman's
panties. Then she slipped her hand inside, down the cleft between her
buttocks. Katie moved her feet apart slightly to allow her access,
then turned and lowered her head to kiss Jennie full on the mouth.

Their tongues met, and the two busty girls clung to each other, their
huge breasts squashing between them. Eagerly, restlessly, their hands
wandered over each other's bodies, exploring and finding new wonders
to enjoy. They thrust their hips against each other, and both felt
Jennie's coarse pubic hair rubbing against Katie's pelvic bone through
two layers of damp, silky underwear. Without breaking their hold, they
moved to the bed and rolled on to it. Then, reluctant to let go even
for a second, and both uttering little mewing sounds of joy in each
other, they almost tore off their panties and scrambled into a
sixty-nine position, Katie on top, and their breasts mashed together
in the middle.

Their tongues, noses and fingers were busy in each other's pussies.
Jennie was the first to come, and her juices trickled between her
thighs as she bucked beneath Katie's body. It was several minutes
before Katie reached her first climax, and Jennie joined her as her
screams rang out. For almost an hour they played, reaching new peaks
of love and delight as they explored each other. The bed was literally
soaked when the two girls broke off and shakily sat up. Katie
staggered away to the bathroom, her thighs glistening with wetness as
Jennie gazed after her in helpless adoration.

"Jesus, it smells sexy in here", laughed Katie as she came back in,
still shaky in the legs, and kneeled beside the bed.

"What do we do for an encore?" asked Jennie.

"Yeah, follow that."

"You know what I said earlier, about our having grown this much, and
is that going to be all?"

Katie nodded. "It makes me feel so sexy, I really do think I *want*
them to grow some more", she said.

Jennie sat up, and slid her bottom towards Katie. "I know that Hooters
story was a load of bollocks, and so do you. But, so far, it has come
true, hasn't it?" Her friend looked puzzled. "No, not just our tits
tingling, then getting bigger, the *reason* that the story gave ...
that's the same, too."

"You mean, the hormones in the lab?" The younger girl looked confused.

"Yes. I had forgotten everything when I passed out. But when you were
in the bathroom, it just came back to me. Yesterday, while you were at
the doctor's, I gave myself a small dose of the latest batch, and look
at me!"

The assistant looked at her superior as if about to scold her for some
sort of malpractice, then thought better of it. "You gave yourself
..? I can't believe ... but ... come on. Wait a minute. What about
*me*, Jen? I didn't take anything at all, and mine got bigger, too."

"I'm still trying to work that one out." Jennie held up her fingers
and started counting off the points as she thought of them. "I gave
myself a jab at first. Just a tiny sample. It had no effect. At least,
I felt nothing. Then, when you came in, there was still some of the
sample left, and I poured it into the milk carton and drank a great
gulp of it. It was amazing, I still don't know what came over me, I
just felt I had to do it. Maybe it was a sort of subliminal smell
coming from the stuff, like pheromones, that drove me to drink it, but
whatever it was, I did. Wh ... what's the matter? Katie?"

"In the milk carton? The last of the milk?" Jennie nodded. Katie went
on, "I poured the last of the milk from that carton into my coffee. So
I had some of the sample as well!"


Chapter 5:- Bigger Still ...

Jennie and Katie sat and talked until late that night, working out a
plan of action. They made a phone call to Martin Fothergill of the
lab, calling him at his home number. Katie explained that Jennie was
recovering from her attack, but the doctor thought it would be better
if she stayed at home for another week, if that would be all right.
Meanwhile, she, Katie, would drop by the lab in the morning and
continue with the routine work, just to keep things ticking over.
Fothergill agreed, and passed his best wishes on to Jennie for a
speedy recovery.

That was part one of the game plan. The next part was to make sure
that not a word of this leaked out in any way. No one must find out
that a research worker and her assistant had dosed themselves with a
hormone sample. Especially now, in view of the results. Yet, the girls
wanted to know more about the effects of their, or rather Jennie's
actions.

"We ought to try it out again," said Katie, "but perhaps not just on
us. Up to a point, we know what happens to us. We ought to try a
second dose on just one of us, and also the effects of one or more
doses on other subjects."

Jennie agreed. "Yes, and we need to know what quantities are involved,
how much did I take, how much did you ... and does it only work if you
have it with milk?"

Katie voiced the thought that had occurred to both of them. "If this
works, a lot of women ...!'

"A *lot* of women!" said Jennie, and in the silence that followed,
both girls knew they were thinking the same thing.

They both knew this was highly irregular. Any word of this could lead
to instant dismissal. It would also mean they would be unable to
obtain any more supplies of the hormone, and the girls knew they
wanted to keep control over the source of supply. If the effects could
be controlled, there were definite commercial possibilities here. At
least, they figured, they were being honest with themselves and with
each other about their motives. Personal gain. Good Old British Greed.

"So, Plan B, then", said Jennie. "One of us takes another dose. Which
one?" she smiled at Katie, who smiled back, her head on one side.

"It might have no effect, of course", laughed Katie.

"Of course! And it can't be both of us, it has to be just one, doesn't
it?"

There was no way around it. They both wanted to try another dose; they
were going to have to decide one way or the other. They ended up by
tossing a coin.


********************


The next morning, Katie took Jennie's car. She called in at her
apartment to pick up some underclothes and a loose-fitting blouse then
drove in to the lab. She reported briefly to Martin Fothergill, then
went to her workplace to catch up on the backlog of work. She dealt
with piles of mail, bundling up the stuff she couldn't handle to take
back for Jennie. She checked the rats - with special attention to
Roxanne - took readings of a number of on-going experiments, and
carried out the rest of her usual everyday tasks. She knew she was
only building up to what was really the important work of the day.

All the samples were numbered in Jennie's clear writing. She
double-checked the identity of the sample she wanted, then transferred
half of it to a bottle, fitting it with a secure stopper. Then,
working quickly and surely, she prepared an array of chemicals and
mixed them in precise proportions, taking a small flask from the cold
store and adding half of its contents to the brew. Then she poured the
mixture into a thermos flask, and put it into her bag. A quick tidy
up, and a check to see that everything was in order, and she slipped
out. It was a little after five thirty, and most of the employees had
already left the building.

"I've collected Miss Walters's mail, see you tomorrow", she sang out
to the security guard, and hurried out to the car park.


********************


Jennie was waiting for her when she came in. She had her college
microscope set up in the bedroom, and she checked the small sample
first, then a smear of the mixture which Katie had prepared earlier.
The younger girl held her breath as Jennie sat back and grinned up at
her.

"They look great", she announced. "Put the mixture in the fridge, and
this sample here can go in the airing cupboard."

Katie hurried back. "No second thoughts about this, Jen?" but she
could see from her friend's face that there was going to be no change
of plan. "You don't want to toss the coin again? Best of three? No?
Oh, all right, then. After this dose, on Saturday, we administer it to
our patients, and if all goes as expected, we will have the results by
Sunday lunchtime.

"Right. And if there are any ill-effects from taking this dose, we
call off our experiment on the girls, right?" Katie nodded. "From the
way I reacted the other day, I could get a bit woozy, although that
might have been the effect of the injection, rather than the sample in
the milk. Either way, I think I can handle it."

Katie hugged her friend. "I'm sure you can, sweetheart. I can hardly
wait to see your new tits. Almost as much as those of my sisters!"

"I'm still not a hundred per cent certain about your sisters, Kate,
they're rather young if this works the way we expect it to."

"We've been through all this, Jen. They're our captive sample, like
our very own lab rats. Anyway, girls develop earlier these days,
remember. Nobody will suspect anything if they suddenly develop big
tits; after all, look at their older sister! They will just be luckier
than all the other little girls! Come on, then", Katie said, stirring
the sample into a glass of milk. "Down in one ..."


********************


There were no ill effects, none at all. Jennie felt drowsy, but not at
all woozy, like the other day. And by bedtime, her tits were tingling,
she said. More than the other day. In fact, the tingling grew to an
almost painful throbbing behind the nipples. It felt as if they were
trying to burst her bra. Yet, looking at them in a mirror showed that
they were the same size as before she took the second hormone dose.

Friday, the next day, the tingling was still there, no worse, but no
better. Katie went off to work at eight, and Jennie sat around the
house, waiting to see what was going to happen. But nothing did. Her
breasts remained unchanged in size for the whole day. Jennie thought
it was like having toothache in her tits. She was restless, and could
find no relief, not at all. It was making her snappy and bad-tempered.
She thought that Katie couldn't have done it right at the lab, she had
screwed up. When the poor girl came in, she shouted at her and told
her she was useless, and she should never have trusted her even with
such a simple task.

Katie was frightened and hurt, and bitterly upset. She burst into
tears and went and hid in the bathroom. Jennie could hear her sobbing
for half an hour or more. Eventually, it was too much for her. She
poured a drink for herself and another for Katie. Knocking on the
bathroom door, she called softly, "Katie, darling! I'm a bastard and
I'm sorry. Come and have a drink. Please come out!" She lowered her
voice. "I love you, Kate!"

And the door opened, revealing poor Katie standing there, the nipples
of her huge tits poking out through the loose blouse she had worn as
disguise, tears still on her cheeks, and Jennie held out her arms to
the kid, and they cuddled, and hugged each other, and kissed, wetter
and wetter, until Jennie felt the moisture between her thighs, and she
loved this wonderful, busty girl. Her tits felt better, too. Katie's
hands felt cool and comforting on her tight, tingling breasts.

Within minutes, the feeling had changed to a beautiful friendly
warmth, flowing through her body from her nipples to her stomach, to
her clitoris, from her toes to the top of her head. She melted into
Katie's embrace, and the blonde girl, realising what was happening, or
was just about to happen, helped Jennie remove the last shreds of her
underwear.

They were only just in time.

Jennie was panting, moaning, trying to rub and squeeze her breasts.
She was moaning and giggling all at the same time. Katie, holding her
friend gently in her arms, felt her sensitive nipples rubbing against
Jennie's breasts. Suddenly, with a thrill, she realised that Jennie
was growing bigger. It was what she expected, what they both expected,
but it was still a thrill when it began to happen.

There were so many unknown factors. How big would she eventually get?
Would Ms Shaw be able to find a bra to fit her? What, in fact, would
Ms Shaw think when they casually strolled into her shop two days after
buying a 36D, and asked for something several sizes bigger? Would
Jennie even stop growing at all?

Already, Jennie's breasts had become half as big again as they had
been. Both girls looked down at them in wonderment as the great
pear-shaped globes steadily grew fatter and heavier. The growth was
gradual. You could just see them getting bigger if you watched
carefully, but if you looked away for a few seconds, they were
definitely larger when you looked back at them. Katie did just that,
looking round for somewhere to put Jennie's clothes and underwear.
When she had dropped them on a chair, Jennie was twice as big as she
had been before this latest expansion.

It had to end somewhere. Jennie's tits had stopped growing again, but
they were now much bigger than Katie's. Ms Shaw was going to be *very*
surprised, thought Katie. She cupped the huge globes in awe. They were
magnificent! She wanted hers done as well.

And what about her sisters? The prettiest littlelaboratory rats you
ever saw? The plan called for Katie's sisters to be given a dose of
the hormone brew as well. The girls were thirteen, ten and eight.
Jennie had been reluctant to try the stuff on the two younger ones,
but Katie said that the thirteen year old, Penny, already had big
breasts, and the ten year old, Suki, had also started developing. Only
young Trisha had no breasts at all yet.

One thing seemed likely. Both Jennie and Katie were simply delighted
with their new ultra-feminine bodies. It was probable that the young
girls would also be thrilled if they developed in anything like the
same way.


End of Part 1

======================================================================

HOOTERS UK

Part 2:- Laboratory Rats

Chapter 6:- Made to Measure

Meanwhile, there was one more task. Katie phoned Ms Shaw. She would be
pleased to measure Jennie for a new bra, although she sounded
bewildered when Katie said the one she bought 'didn't fit very well
any more'. Could they come in straight away? Good!

The first problem they encountered was that Jennie couldn't drive her
car. Her boobs were so big, she couldn't get them behind the wheel.
They moved the driver's seat right back. Now she could get in, but
couldn't reach the pedals.

"I can live with having to buy a bigger bra, but a bigger car as
well?" wailed Jennie. "These things are going to cost an absolute
fortune!"

So she climbed with some difficulty into the passenger seat. The seat
belt tended to squash her breasts, and however she arranged the belt,
they got very much in the way of the buckle. In the end, she heaved
her massive breasts upwards and placed the diagonal belt between them,
with the lap strap beneath. Then Katie drove them into Kettersley, and
as it was long after normal shop hours, the street was empty, so they
were able to park right outside the little shop doorway.

This suited Jennie, as her tits were making walking difficult,
although she was sure she would get used to it in time. It didn't help
that her breasts swayed heavily and bounced up and down. They had a
life of their own. Perhaps the new bra would put a stop to that.
Besides, she wasn't yet confident enough to walk down the street in
the full gaze of the public eye. That was something else she would
have to get used to, she thought.

They climbed the stairs, Jennie panting heavily, then knocked on the
door. Ms Shaw opened it straight away and held it wide for them to
come in.

"You're lucky, you know. I was just about to leave when you rang. Five
minutes more and you would have missed me." She was studying Katie,
who was nearer to her, and who had been easily the larger-busted of
the pair the other day. She frowned as she could see no sign that
Katie's bust was any bigger than before.

Then Jennie stepped forward, and Ms Shaw's mouth fell open. Her
reaction was so comical that both girls laughed. "It was *me* you were
supposed to be measuring", said Jennie, with a provocative swing of
her massive chest, an effect which almost failed when she lurched to
one side, off-balance. Katie caught her elbow. Ms Shaw stared. Jennie
had on her largest, loosest-fitting sweater. Even so, her breasts felt
restricted by her clothing. The bra-maker took a deep breath. She had
a sneaking suspicion she no longer had the biggest tits in the room.

"Take your top off, please!"

Jennie obliged after a brief struggle. "There! Sorry for not wearing a
bra. It doesn't fit any more".

"No, I can see that it probably wouldn't!" Ms Shaw walked round Jennie
in a little circle. Actually, it was quite a large circle. "I have
never seen anything like it in my life. I mean, these aren't the
biggest I have ever actually seen, but only two days ago, you were
just a DD-cup! And now ..." she took the tape measure from around her
neck and placed it around Jennie's chest, just beneath the enormous
globes. Shaking her head, she held the tape around the fullest part of
the girl's bust, then gasped. She measured her again, then turned the
tape over, as if she thought she had been looking at the centimetres
side by mistake!

"Your bust has increased by seventeen inches in two days, my girl! You
now seem to need a 36V cup! Mine, you will be pleased to hear, are
only a 'T'"

Ms Shaw's pressing engagement was forgotten. Over the next half hour,
she took a lot of measurements. She ran the tape from Jennie's armpits
down to the tips of the nipples. She measured the circumference of her
breasts, first one, then the other, nodding in professional
satisfaction at finding them equal in size to within a quarter of an
inch. She ran the tape from the nipples, beneath the massive
undersides of Jennie's breasts to the point where they joined her
chest. She studied those monsters from every angle. By the time she
had finished, Jennie's nipples were fully erect and Katie was getting
hot just watching and thinking about it.

At last, Ms Shaw hung the tape back round her neck. "I obviously don't
have anything like this size in the shop, it's going to have to be
specially made. What I could normally do would be to take an ordinary
36 and fit larger cups to it, but your breasts are so big and heavy",
at this point, she cupped Jennie's left breast with her hand and
hefted it. The effort made the muscles ripple in her forearm. "So
*huge* and heavy that the body band will need to be extra big and
wider. I think we'll have to go for at least eight hooks, and the
shoulder straps had better be an inch and a half wide, and padded."

"Normally, I would say come back in a week, but we can't have you
walking around like that, you'll do some damage! I will work over the
weekend and you can come in for a fitting on Sunday night. Then if
it's all right, I will finish it off for you while you wait. Okay?"

Jennie nodded. At least she would only have to walk around bra-less
for another day. The problem was, tomorrow was Saturday, and they had
arranged to go to Katie's parents' house, where they would be meeting
their young experimental assistants.

Promising to be back on Sunday evening, the girls left the shop, Katie
taking Jennie's arm as they negotiated the narrow stairs. Neither of
them could see their feet, but Katie was a little more used to having
big breasts, and unlike Jennie's, hers were well supported.

They arrived safely at street level and got into the car. "Have you
thought how I can possibly go and see your sisters and your parents
looking like this?" Jennie asked.

"I had been thinking about that. Perhaps if you wore a maternity
dress, it would disguise it enough. It's only a day, after all. And
there won't be another opportunity for a month after this, because
young Penny will be going back to boarding school."

Jennie nodded. "You're right, of course. We have to do it tomorrow.
The only alternative would be to find some other victims, for want of
a better word, and that might be risky. Besides, now the sample has
been prepared, we can't expect it to keep indefinitely. Let's go for
it! You don't have a maternity dress, by any chance? No, I suppose
not. Ah well, yet more expense. We'll have to buy one in the morning.
I'd better get some outsize T-shirts and sweaters as well."


Chapter 7:- Meet The Girls

They had decided in bed that night that Katie would buy Jennie's
clothes early on the Saturday morning. The dress (from 'The Smock
Exchange'!) would hardly need to be tried on for size, after all.
While she was in town, Jennie was going to prepare the samples for the
young sisters.

It had occurred to them that it might be no easy matter persuading
three young girls to drink a small sample of strange-tasting milk. It
would be quite understandable if any of them said she didn't *like*
milk.

One thing was fortunate. Katie's parents, and certainly her sisters,
had no idea what sort of work went on at the laboratory, so they would
have a fairly free hand in concocting a reasonable-sounding
explanation. Her parents knew it was important work, and a good job,
and they were proud of their eldest daughter. They were excited when
she said she was bringing her boss over to see them, and only slightly
less thrilled when she said the boss was a woman.

Now for the plan! Katie said the lab was working on a new type of
medicine which would reduce the risk of childhood illnesses. And she
had managed to get hold of some samples which had been very thoroughly
tested, and were now being released to the laboratory staff. Yes, it
was highly irregular, but she would bring three samples down with her
at the weekend. It was just like milk. The girls did drink milk,
didn't they? Excellent!


********************


Roger Henderson put down his drink and smiled at Lee Tasker. "You
actually mean you think you are on the brink of discovering a
substance which will make women's breasts grow?" He took his glasses
off and polished them vigorously. "That's marvellous news!"

"Marvellous, and also highly confidential, of course. I have only told
you because we think you can help us. I want you to get into
Candystripe, that's the American lab that is working on this same
project. We think they may have discovered what could be described as
'the missing link' in our own work. By the same token, we have
probably found the missing link in theirs! We're sure they don't know,
but we're sure we're right."

"Fine, but how do I get into their premises? And when I do - or if -
what am I looking for? And how do I get it out. I can hardly walk out
carrying a steaming flask in my hand, can I?"

"Fortunately, you won't need to get in. You won't even need to go to
the States. You can do it all from your bedroom, or wherever you keep
your disgusting little computer. You can tap into their records, and
simply find out a few simple formulae. Of course, I am simplifying
things a little, but ..."

"You certainly are! I can't just access these people's system. Oh,
sure, I can find out where the system is located, but it will be
protected by passwords and all sorts of security."

"Their own employees can access the system remotely, can't they?"
Tasker leaned forward and Roger nodded.

"Almost certainly, if they're a world-wide concern. But as I say,
without passwords, I would be chucked out straight away ..."

"And *with* the passwords?"

"Well, yes, I could probably access okay. There'd be no guarantee that
I would get the procedures right, and it might arouse suspicion if
.."

Tasker got up and crossed the office. He opened a small wall safe and
took out an envelope. All you need should be in there. We ... came by
some information from a ... past employee of theirs. It cost very
little, all things considered."

Roger took the envelope. He started to tug at the seal, until Tasker
stopped him. "Take it home and study it there. As I say, there's
everything you will need to know. You just may need to work out how to
use it. I will call you on Monday night and see how things are going.
Now, if you will kindly excuse me ..."


********************

Saturday was another beautiful morning and the girls were in high
spirits if a little apprehensive as Katie drove down the country roads
to the South-West. Jennie looked down at her bust as it lay in her lap
beneath the maternity smock. It was a reasonable disguise, although
she still found such difficulty walking that she felt as if everyone
was looking at her. A lot of them were.

They stopped at a service station and while Katie filled the tank and
paid, Jennie hurried away to the toilet. Or tried to hurry. Her
attempt at haste was accompanied by so much swaying and bouncing that
she almost swung herself off her feet. A truck pulling in to refuel
almost ran into the front of the shop as the driver gaped at the sight
of her.

"Bloody Hell, Kate, these things are going to be the death of me if I
don't get a bra soon!" She held the sides of her breasts which seemed
to be still wobbling and bouncing minutes after she had sat down in
the car again. "I hate to think what your parents are going to make of
me. A pregnant woman who hasn't learned to walk yet."

"You'll do fine, love. It will take a while to get used to them, but
we won't be doing much walking. If I know my mother, she'll be feeding
us up like Christmas turkeys. You'll be lucky if you can walk for a
week after this visit!"

"That raises another question. Some day soon, we will have to go back
to work. You might get away with it, but I have, well, changed
somewhat! It's asking a lot not to expect someone to notice these
babies, no matter how I disguise them."

"I've been thinking about that", said Katie. If we saw Joan Shaw
again, and got her to make a bra that doesn't hold you up so much as
holding you *in*. Sort of letting them hang down as far as they'll go,
and then holding them still. You would look as if you'd put on some
weight, but that would be easier to explain away than suddenly growing
an extra two feet on your bustline!"

"I think I might even be willing to try that, although our little
laboratory might be inundated with calls from Slimmers Anonymous.
Better that, as you say, than giving away our little secret."


********************


Roger Henderson was puzzling over the sheaf of papers. It seemed to be
in some kind of code. After another hour, he shook his head and turned
to the computer. 'Time to see if there's anything new in the way of
smutty stories', he thought.

He was scanning through the latest items of news on his screen, and
selecting the odd item which looked as though it might be of interest.
Something was nagging at the back of his brain, something to do with
the password problem. What was missing was a key. Or did he *have* the
key, and what was missing was the *lock*?

He found a whole bunch of new stories in the newsgroup that were
described as being on the subject of 'breasts, breast enlargement'.
'Looks promising', he said to himself, and tapped in the command to
download...


********************


Paula had watched Katie come out of The Smock Exchange with a carrier
bag, then walk quickly down to the market, where she had bought a
number of T-shirts. Katie didn't know her, which was fortunate. If
Jennie had been with her friend, she would not have been able to carry
out such close surveillance. She followed the busty blonde back to the
car park, from where she drove off in a small red car, a Peugeot
diesel, which fitted the description of Jennie's car.

Paula followed at a good distance. There was no real need to keep
close to the red car, as she knew where it was headed. What surprised
her was that five minutes after the car pulled up outside Jennie's
cottage, both women came out again, carrying enough baggage for a
weekend, climbed in and drove off with Katie at the wheel.

What surprised her far, far more was that Jennie appeared to be
several months pregnant. Either that, or she had suddenly grown an
immense bust! Now *that* was interesting!

That same evening, she let herself quietly into the cottage apartment.
She found Jennie's college microscope, and a few containers of
mysterious substances, numbered but not identified. But she found no
notes of any kind. Okay, you can't win them all. She would try again
when the girls came back. Perhaps on Sunday night or Monday.


********************


Jennie and Katie arrived in time for lunch. Katie was right. Her
mother didn't do things by half measures when it came to feeding her
flock. Her three younger daughters, lovely blonde girls, weren't
overweight as such, but you couldn't count their ribs. You certainly
couldn't have counted Penny's ribs! Even though she was by far the
slimmest of the three, the thirteen-year-old showed every sign of
rapidly overtaking her older sister in the breast department. Already,
her bust was easily a D cup, and from certain angles, probably a DD.

Even ten-year-old Suki, who Katie had said had *started* developing,
was now filling her bra's B cups very effectively. And young Trisha
wasn't completely flat-chested either. There were signs of swellings
beneath her T-shirt, and her nipples were clearly outlined. The
younger girls still had quite a lot of puppy-fat on them. Jennie
thought Katie had been right, little girls did develop early these
days!

They all sat down to eat at the big kitchen table within ten minutes
of the two girls' arrival. The conversation was noisy and animated, as
the young sisters quizzed Katie about her work, her boyfriends and
life in the big city. Katie did her best to give them all the answers.
Paul, who she described as her current ex-boyfriend, was 'just fine'.
'Must give him a call when we get back', she thought, then caught
Jennie's eye and smiled to herself. Both girls knew what the other was
thinking: 'who needs boyfriends when you have girlfriends like us'.

Suki was looking at Katie rather closely. "Your tits have got a lot
bigger, haven't they?"

"Suki!" scolded the girls' mother.

"Yes, you watch your language, girl", shouted their father, who had
just come in from the workshop, and was washing his hands at the sink.

Katie spluttered over a mouthful of food, to hide her blushes.
Unfortunately, nobody said anything else to fill the silence. They
were all waiting for an answer. Katie had to say something. "Er, yes!
I had a bit of trouble with some pills I was taking, and I needed to
change to a different formula." 'Perfectly true', she thought,
although it didn't really answer the question.

"And that's what made them grow?" Suki was wide-eyed.

"Well, yes, sort of. More or less as a result of that, yes."

"Can I try some of those pills, Kate?" The girl looked down at her
already generous breasts. "Mine are so *tiny*!"

"Yours look fine to me, Sooks! And don't worry, they'll grow, soon
enough."

The youngest girl, Trisha, had said little all this time,
concentrating on her food. Now she looked up at Jennie. "Are you
pregnant?"

"TRISHA!" The shout came from both parents and all three of the
child's sisters. Then silence fell again and Jennie knew it was her
turn to think of something to say. She wished they had thought this
through beforehand and come up with a story to cover her extraordinary
figure. Well, too late, now. She took a deep breath.

"No, Trisha, although I look it, I know. My bust grew a little too
large, so I have to wear a loose dress so I don't look too big."

Suki's eyes lit up. "Jeez, they must be *huge*! What size is your bra?
Are you wearing one?" She stared at Jennie's chest, trying to see
through her dress. Trisha even reached out with an exploring finger,
then thought better of it when she caught sight of Katie's warning
expression.

Katie's mother was horrified at the direction the conversation had
turned, but could think of no way of changing the subject. She offered
more potatoes, but Trisha said, "No, the last thing Jennie needs is
more potatoes, they'll grow even bigger! I wish *mine* would!" And she
helped herself to a large potato from the dish.

Katie had recovered some of her composure and came to the help of her
friend. "I think this subject has gone far enough. If you girls like,
we will go for a walk later, you can show Jennie some of the local
scenery."

"I'd rather take a look at some of hers ..." said Suki, under her
breath.


********************

Somehow, the nightmare of the lunchtime conversation had faded as the
meal went on, and the girls proved to be exhilarating and delightful
company. Katie and Jennie went out with them afterwards and they all
walked slowly down the lane to the local beauty spot from which, Katie
said, you could see five counties, if you only knew where to look.

Fortunately for Jennie, it was no more than a quarter of a mile from
the house, much further would have been too tiring for her with her
bust dangling freely beneath her dress. Along the road she had felt
the three youngsters looking at her in something like awe from time to
time. She knew they would bombard her with questions about her breasts
if they got half a chance. If only they knew their part in the coming
experiment, they would have been over the moon with delight. She was
tempted to tell them, then realised that at least one of the girls
would certainly blurt it out to their mother.

Katie suggested they had better be getting back. "We want to let you
take that stuff I brought from work", she explained. "I took some, and
so did Jennie, it tastes really nice, and it works extremely well!"

"Do we *have* to take it?" Trisha screwed up her little nose.

Jennie laughed at the kid's expression. "Probably not, but I did tell
my boss, the big boss, that we were going to give some to Katie's
sisters and he said, 'Great, maybe next winter we can get a film crew
down from television to film them being healthy while all the other
kids are sick in bed instead of tobogganning!' So I said they'd enjoy
that." It wasn't much of an attempt, as stories go, but the kids
seemed to buy it.

"My friend Miranda's Dad was on television last week", said Penny.
'She said he's gone to work in Australia for a year, but I reckon he's
in jail."

"You could be on the news without going to jail", laughed Katie.
"Here, let's get this stuff and you can see how great it tastes."


Chapter 8:- It Might Just Work!

Roger was on to something! He had got out of bed in the middle of the
night and fumbled his way downstairs to the computer. A nagging
thought had been going through his head about the password for the
Candystripe system. If the system was able to be accessed by employees
from all over the world, they would each need a password. But if any
one of those employees' passwords became compromised, anyone could
access the system.

So why not have one password for all, and change the password
regularly, once a week, say? Each of the employees could then be given
a key, to work out what the password would be at any time. The key
could be a string of numbers which in themselves meant nothing, but
when the numbers were applied to a master document, like War and
Peace, or the Complete Works of Shakespeare, an endless supply of
random passwords could be generated. Say the numbers were 876, they
could represent chapter number, line number and word number, and that
word would be the password for the week.

Not a foolproof system, but not an easy one to crack, unless one had a
lot of spare time. What Roger had been handed by Lee Tasker was not
the complete code, not the key number, not even the name of the master
document, but odd notes in a sort of jumbled shorthand. The sort of
cryptic notes one writes to oneself as a reminder of one's Personal
Identification Number for a cash dispenser.

What triggered it for Roger was a line which said 'ass - anon - DrH'.
Which would have meant nothing to him if he had not logged on the the
Internet to read some news immediately before going to bed that night,
his head still going round and round with the problem.

Now, the line came leaping off the page like a text illuminated by
mediaeval monks. What it now said was 'alt.sex.stories - anon - Dr
Hooters'! If 'anon' was the means of providing the key, the string of
figures which fitted into the master document, the Dr Hooters story
.. BINGO! The string of figures could appear in the header of an
innocent message which appeared each week in the sex stories
newsgroup, thus providing those in the know with the latest password.

His brain hurt. But it might just work. It was ridiculously simple,
really. All he had to do was find the number for the week, apply the
figures to the master document, and see if what came up looked like a
password. It might just work!

Quickly he scanned through the latest list of headers for the sex
stories newsgroup. There, what was that? 'Please repost Dr Hooters?'
The posting address was, as he knew it would be, an anonymous server
somewhere in the frozen North. He scribbled down the anonymous ID
number. Now, to find the story, and try fitting the numbers ...

Five minutes later, Roger was weeping silently, his head on the desk.
What sort of a damned fool would have *deleted* Dr Hooters from his
hard disk only a week after downloading it? 'I'll tell you what sort
of a fool', he sobbed to himself, 'Roger Fucking Henderson!'


********************

Katie sat up in bed and listened carefully. Somebody was making a
moaning noise, somewhere in the house. There, again! It was coming
from the next bedroom, Penny's. She checked the bedside clock. Three
am. Penny had been baby-sitting with a friend, but had been home from
her friends' house by midnight. Katie had heard the car draw up, then
the door had closed quietly, and the girl had tiptoed into her room
and all had been quiet again.

There was the moan again. Katie listened, pressing her ear to the
wall. It didn't sound as though the girl was in pain of any sort, it
was just a low moan from time to time. Then there was a sharp cry,
louder, which made Katie jerk her ear away from the wall in alarm. She
slipped out of bed, and padded out onto the landing, then tapped
gently on Penny's door.

The noises stopped. She knocked again. "Who is it?" came a frightened
whisper.

'It's me. Katie. Are you all right?" There was a quick rustling sound
and the door opened. Katie went in and Penny immediately closed it
behind her. "What's the matter, were you having a dream?"

"No, I was awake. My ... my breasts hurt. Well, they sort of tingled
at first, but then they started to sort of ache, all over, but
especially here, behind the nipples."

Katie smiled to herself. "Let's have a look, love!"

Penny turned on the bedside lamp. She was wearing a long T-shirt which
came down to mid-thigh. The girl's big nipples poked out disturbingly
through the thin material. Her breasts looked huge in the half-light.
Both sisters looked down at them. "They're all tingly", Penny
complained, sitting down and running her hands beneath the lush
curves. "Especially round here."

"Take your top off", suggested Katie, sitting on the bed next to the
younger girl. Penny shifted her bottom, she was sitting on the tail of
the shirt, then tugged it up and over her head. She pulled the back of
the shirt up, so it came forward over her head, revealing her breasts
last of all as she dropped it on the bed beside her, and sat there
wearing only her brief panties. Katie drew in her breath with a little
gasp.

"It almost feels as if they're trying to grow", said Penny, "but
they're still the same size." Katie supposed the girl should know,
after all, but they still looked awfully big to her. She put her arms
around Penny's slim shoulders and held her close.

"How did the baby-sitting go, tonight?" she asked.

Penny blushed slightly, and Katie felt the warm glow as it spread to
the teenaged girl's neck and shoulders. "Oh, all right, I suppose.
Greg and Jeremy were there - Greg's Mel's boyfriend."

"And Jeremy's yours?"

"NO! I don't have any boyfriends. Boys are stupid. Well, Jeremy's all
*right*, I suppose, but he's just a boy. We all sat and ... sort of
talked ... until Melanie's parents came home." Katie had seen the
love-bite on the top of Penny's left breast, but said nothing. Boys
could be such animals at that age, she thought. Which wasn't exactly
fair to animals.

"Hey, look at the time. I'm off to bed", Katie yawned. "Try to get
some sleep, kid! Are you all right, now?" She bent and kissed her
sister on the cheek.

"It's getting better already. In fact, my tits feel all sort of warm,
now. Comfortable!"

"Good. That's lovely. Here, put your top back on." She handed Penny
her T-shirt and the girl put her arms in the sleeves and shrugged it
over her head. She pulled it down over her breasts. "You could do with
a bigger size, girl!"

"It was all right, it must have shrunk in the wash." But when Penny
stood up and tried again to pull the T-shirt down over her breasts,
she was finding it more difficult than it should have been. Katie
watched with interest. Penny pulled the shirt down over her bottom but
no matter what she did, it now seemed to come down only to the level
of her panties. "What's the *matter* with it?" Penny asked, with a
note of panic creeping into her whisper.

"Take it off again!"

Penny wriggled out of the T-shirt. Katie could easily see the
difference now. Penny had started growing! She was now at least a DD,
probably an E cup. The girl dropped the shirt on the floor, and
inspected her breasts. With a little cry, she turned to the mirror.
"Oh, my God! Look at them!" Katie already *was* looking. Just as had
happened with Jennie a couple of days before, Penny's breasts were
steadily increasing in size. She actually thought the word should have
been 'slowly increasing', but these things are relative! Already,
Penny's breasts had increased in size by an amount which would
normally have taken weeks, months, or years. It had taken about three
minutes.

What was more, it hadn't stopped yet. Penny was watching the mirror in
bewilderment as her firm globes grew before her eyes. "What's
happening, Katie?" She ran her hands across the swelling mounds,
pressing them inwards as if to contain her breasts. They had other
ideas. They continued to get bigger for the next ten minutes, while
Katie and Penny could only watch; Katie observing with fascination,
Penny with detached interest, as if it was all happening to someone
else.

At last, Katie; who had already seen Jennie grow, and knew what to
expect; said to her sister in a hushed voice, "I think it's stopped!"

Penny was looking at herself in the mirror, turning slowly from side
to side. Katie could tell the girl was getting used to her new
enlarged figure, and from her expression, she wasn't displeased with
what she saw! Half-smiling to herself, she turned to Katie. "Gosh!
What was *that* all about? I thought tits always took ages to grow.
Mine did when they first arrived, they took about a year. Now ...!
Well, look at them! They're *enormous*, Kate!"

"They're enormous, but they're lovely, Pen", agreed Katie. "You're
going to be very popular with the boys all of a sudden. You will need
some new clothes, though. Bras, especially."

"What will mother say? And Jeremy!"

"I shouldn't worry about that, darling. Your tits are here now, and
there's nothing anyone can do about them. So you might as well enjoy
them. And I'm sure you will, too!" She stood up and took a last look
at her now incredible sister, then kissed her softly and said
goodnight.


********************


Penny was reluctant to come downstairs the next morning, and Katie
finally went up to see her. She took some persuasion before Katie said
they were bound to find out sometime, so it might as well be now.
"I'll go down and tell mother, then you follow in five minutes, okay?"

She went down to break the good news. "Penny was up during the night,
not feeling well", Katie explained, and Jennie instantly looked at her
in concern. "Her ... her breasts have grown a bit overnight! She says
she feels a lot better and she's coming down in a minute."

The girls' mother was confused. "Grown overnight? Breasts don't grow
overnight. It takes months!"

"Not any more", Kate laughed, "you wait and see. But she's sensitive
about them, so please try not to stare at her."

Easier said than done, as the thirteen-year-old came into the kitchen.
She had put her jeans on, and an oversized sweater. But it wasn't
oversized enough to disguise Penny's huge new tits, which now stood
out fully nine inches clear of her chest, forcing the front of the
sweater into two great bulges. The reactions were predictable. Jennie
was thrilled, but said nothing. Suki gasped in amazement, while Trisha
walked up to her sister and touched her breast experimentally, jerking
her hand away when she felt the firm flesh beneath the sweater.

Her mother suddenly sat down in her favourite chair. "Lord, I dunno!
What your father will say, I have no idea." Then she held out her arms
to her little girl. "Come here, beautiful! Guess who's going to need a
new bra, then. Tomorrow! I'll call the school and we'll get you some
new stuff tomorrow morning. There's no way you can go to school
looking like that. I bet you need a G cup now. At the very least!"

And Penny had run to her mother's arms, and when she emerged from the
hug, she was laughing and crying all at the same time.


Chapter 9:- For Little Girls Get Bigger Every Day

Jennie and Katie were comparing notes in the garden. "Well, it worked
on Penny, but there's not a sign of life from the other two", Jennie
said. Her breasts felt heavy today and she adjusted their position
with both hands.

"It worked perfectly on Penny. If you could have been there to see her
grow ... it was exactly the way it was with you. She was tingling, and
uncomfortable. In fact, she woke me up with her moaning in the middle
of the night. Then she said it got easier all of a sudden, and felt
warm and comfortable. Then she just *grew*. There's a pattern there,
all right."

"But the other two. Maybe they're too young, although they've both got
tits, even Trisha. There must be something else, some factor that we
haven't taken into account. Something we haven't spotted." She was
pacing up and down, like Sherlock Holmes, but had to stop after two
turns had almost thrown her off her feet. "What did she eat last
night? Where was she? What was she doing that the two little ones
weren't?"

Katie took on the role of assistant again as Jennie brought her
analytical mind to bear. "It can't be anything in the food. They all
had the same to eat as us for dinner. Then she went babysitting at her
friend, Melanie's. She was at Mel's until about ten minutes before
midnight, then they brought her home. There were two boys there,
although I would imagine *they* went home before the parents arrived
back."

Jennie looked thoughtful. Katie recognised the look. "Listen, this is
silly, so stop me if it gets too wild - but let's go back to Dr
Hooters again ..."

"Well, he's been right all along so far ..."

"He? Or she? Whatever. When the girls grew tits in the story, they
felt tingly, almost painful. So did I. And so did you, right? Then
they felt warm and comfortable. So did we. But what *happened* to make
them feel warm?"

"Well, the girls in the story had their tits felt up by boys."

"And *we* made love!"

"And Penny had a love-bite on her breast ... that's it! No! Could it
be something as simple as that?"

"All we have to do is get someone to feel up the kids tits, and
everything will start working."

"And if it doesn't?"

Jenny smiled. "Then we find ourselves another pet theory."


********************


Trisha and Suki were playing down by the village pond. A couple of the
village boys were hanging around, pretending not to be interested in
Suki as a girl. They knew the lovely chubby little blonde was only
ten, but no other ten-year-olds that they knew had tits anywhere near
the size of hers. Even little Trisha was growing some. Be that as it
may, the boys, thirteen-year-olds, could hardly be seen to take an
interest in such young girls. It would not be cool at all. They
loitered around the pond, watching the bouncing of Suki's full breasts
under her T-shirt, and occasionally making jeering comments.

And that was when Suki fell in!

She splashed around, getting her feet caught in the mud, and fell
over, disappearing below the surface. Trisha screamed for the boys to
do something. She herself had grabbed a stick and was holding it out
to her sister to catch hold of, so she could pull her to the edge. But
she wasn't tall enough to reach. One of the boys, Daniel, drifted
over, realising that this could be serious. He took the stick from
Trisha and held it out, and Suki grabbed it.

The second boy, Liam, came and lent a hand, and together they heaved
Suki, soaked through and plastered in mud, on to the bank. Her jeans
clung to her legs, her T-shirt was plastered to her chest, outlining
her well-filled bra. The boys watched her as she stood shivering. They
all knew that the right thing to do would be for Suki to take all her
clothes off and find something dry to wear. An intriguing prospect,
but a non-starter! Trisha was sobbing, and wanted to hug her sister,
but that was a non-starter, too.

At last, Daniel made a sensible suggestion. "You'd better come to my
house, it's nearest. Mum's out, but we can find you a blanket".

They made their way across the green to Daniel's cottage. They stood
in the kitchen, then Daniel went off to find a blanket, telling Suki
to undress in the toilet. Returning, he opened the toilet door just a
few inches and thrust the blanket inside.

Suki joined the others in the kitchen, wrapped in the blanket,
carrying a soggy bundle of her clothes. "These will never dry, have
you got anything I can wear to get home, Dan?" The boy shook his head,
but disappeared, coming back with a pair of shorts and a large
sweater. Then to everyone's surprise, Suki casually dropped the
blanket and took the dry clothes from the boy's shaking hand. Both
boys gasped as she stood before them, and they stared at her full
breasts, her round little belly and the fine blonde hair round her
plump crotch.

Suki was surprised as anyone! What had made her throw away the blanket
and stand there naked in front of the boys? She had a sneaking
suspicion she was never going to hear the last of this. She picked up
the sweater, then changed her mind, dropped it and took up the shorts.
She stepped into them, looking up and noticing the boys licking their
lips nervously as her swaying breasts brushed against her thighs. The
shorts were loose on her, but she pulled the belt tight around her
not-too-small waist. And then she found herself taking her time
picking up the sweater. What was going on? She was standing there now,
facing the boys, and a slow smile curved across her lips.

"You look as if you've never seen a girl's tits before!" she murmured.

Daniel sniggered. "Huh!" he said, but went bright red, nevertheless.

"Huh!" echoed Liam, even less convincingly, if that was possible.

Suki cupped her breasts in both her small hands. "I bet you've never
seen any like *these*." Perfectly true, they certainly hadn't!

Trisha shook her head. She couldn't believe this was happening, any
more than the boys could. Her nipples felt funny, just watching. Her
little thingie felt wet. She hoped she hadn't pee'd herself, or she
would have to secretly sneak her panties into the washing basket. Just
like last time. None of the others were looking at her. She rubbed
gently at her nipples with her fingertips. It felt very funny. Not
unpleasant, but not all that nice, either. She watched Daniel's
expression, a mixture of embarrassment and naked lust. Liam really
wanted to look at Suki, but was looking at his shoes instead. Suki was
gazing lewdly at the boys, licking her lips and leaving a dribble
running down her chin; her fingernails now tracing little circles
round her nipples.

Meanwhile Trisha's fingers slipped to the front of her shirt, and she
undid a button, then another. No-one noticed, so she unfastened two
more. Suki had taken a step towards Daniel, and her nipples - now
extended like the last joint of her little fingers - were almost
brushing against the boy's shirt. He clearly wanted to take a step
backwards, away from the advancing ten-year-old, but was quite
incapable of movement. Watching, Trisha was hot! She quickly
unbuttoned the rest of her shirt and whipped it open with both hands.

The sudden movement startled the boys, who looked at her in abject
horror. Liam groaned and backed away toward the door, escape uppermost
in his mind. Daniel's eyes almost popped out as he saw young Trisha's
plump and swelling little mounds. The kid threw her shoulders back and
the tiny nipples seemed to be thrusting upwards at forty-five degrees.
She had one hand beneath her left tit. Going one better than Suki, her
other hand was burrowing eagerly down the front of her pants!

Daniel had nowhere to look except at Suki, who stepped forward until
she was pressed tight against him. His hands, with a will of their
own, were drawn to her breasts, and Suki's ecstatic reaction
encouraged him. She squealed, and flung her arms around his neck,
rubbing herself up and down against his body, feeling the throbbing
little erection beneath his pants. He turned and looked at Liam,
appealing silently to his friend for support.

Reluctantly, Liam stopped creeping out of the door, and took a
tentative step into the kitchen. Trisha quickly closed the distance
between herself and Liam before the boy could change his mind, then
mashed herself against him. She had studied her sister's technique and
again added a few refinements of her own, bringing a knee up, none too
gently, into the boy's crotch and using a great deal of tongue in her
kissing. Taking his cue from Daniel, Liam cupped Trisha's young
boobies, and she howled and whimpered as his fingers played with her
fat areolae.

It was ten minutes later that Daniel's mother came into the kitchen
and scattered the lust-crazed kids with a scream of outrage. Suki
gathered her wits and most of her muddy clothes and fled into the
street with her breasts rebounding all over the place. Trisha was no
more than a second behind. Sounds of a rather one-side battle pursued
the giggling girls down the road.


********************


They slowed down as they neared home. As soon as they could stop
running, Suki had pulled on her filthy wet T-shirt, and was shivering
with the cold which now made her nipples stand out like thumbs. "You
can't go in looking like that, Sooks," gasped Trisha, reaching across
to try and push her sister's nipples back in, like the buttons on a
radio. They instantly popped back out again, bigger than before.

"Stop it, you're making them worse!" Suki tried pulling her shirt away
from her body, but it clung to every curve. She draped her soggy jeans
around her neck and tried to think of a story to explain everything.
What was really worrying her was the thought that Daniel's mother
might have phoned and revealed what she had stumbled in upon. 'Your
two little hussies raping my little boy and his friend ... stark naked
in my own kitchen ... ought to be ashamed ... little minxes, tarts,
slags, sluts, whores ...!'

She rehearsed her argument, but even to her, it didn't sound at all
convincing. They crept up the path and in at the back door. They
almost made it up the stairs, but Suki dropped her bra and as she
stooped to pick it up, her mother came through the door and screamed
at her. "What the Hell have you been up to? Get your little butt down
here, this instant!"

There was no escape after that, and Suki crept back down. Even Trisha,
who had made good her escape, followed her sister downstairs to offer
her moral support. The girls stood with heads bowed, which was
fortunate, because they couldn't see that their mother was finding it
almost impossible to avoid bursting out laughing. Finally, she could
stand it no longer, and she shooed them off upstairs, Trisha to their
bedroom, and Suki to take a hot shower, at once, before she caught her
death of cold.


********************


Twenty minutes later, Suki, wrapped in a large bath towel, slipped
into the room. The little girl was lying on her stomach on her bed.
She looked up and turned to face Suki. "I feel a bit strange", she
said, softly.

Suki sat down. "So do I. What's yours like?"

"My chest feels funny, like it's tingling. It was doing it a bit
earlier, when we were in Daniel's kitchen, but then things started
sort of happening and I forgot about it. It's back now, though, twice
as bad." Trisha rubbed her boobs absently, and shook her head.

"Same as mine. I felt a bit funny in Daniel's, too, and you know -
when I took my clothes off - I had this feeling ever so strong. It was
like I *had* to strip off. I couldn't help myself!" She shuddered and
winced. "Ouch, it happened again, only stronger that time. I don't
like it, Trish!" She cupped her breasts again. "They feel ever so
tight, as if they're getting bigger, but they look the same size as
before. Yours looked bigger, though, back there." She laughed at the
memory. "Old Liam couldn't believe it when you grabbed him!"

"I bet Daniel couldn't, either", giggled Trisha. "That thing about
having to get your tits out? Same here. I saw yours and I couldn't do
anything about it, I had to take my top off, too. Do you think they'll
tell everybody?"

"They'll tell everybody something, but I bet it won't be what *really*
happened. Oooof! There it is again."

"Should we tell Mum?"

"Tell her what, that we tried to rape Dan and Liam?"

"No, about our tits aching. Mine feel like they're going to burst!"

"Tomorrow, maybe. In the morning. Tell you what, if one of us tells
her, then the other one tells her the same thing, she'll think it's
something serious and we won't have to go to school. Oooh! I just
thought of something!"

"So have I. Penny's not going to school tomorrow, either. And you know
why, don't you?"

Suki nodded, her mouth open as the same thought occurred to her. "I
wonder if we're getting big tits as well. There might be a big tit
disease going round."

"As long as we're the only three who get it, I'll be happy!" Trisha
gasped all of a sudden. "Oooh, that felt NICE! It was up here, but it
wasn't the same feeling. It felt all warm and nice inside, like warm
water flowing around in my tummy." She suddenly clutched at her boobs
and closed her eyes in ecstasy. "God, Sooks, it's LOVELY!"

Suki was staring at her sister. "Trish, look! You're getting bigger."

Trisha looked. She *was* getting bigger. As they both gazed,
transfixed, Trisha's little plump chest-mounds swelled into an A cup,
then a B, then a C, in less than thirty seconds! They covered her
entire rib-cage, and the puffy, convex nipples perched on the large
mounds were now as big as large oranges sliced in half and attached to
her breasts. Trisha gasped. "Sooks, look at me! I'm enormous! They're
even bigger than yours! Oh-oooh, maybe I spoke too soo-oon!"

She spoke too soon because Suki had grabbed at her own breasts, which
had also started to grow. She gave a little whoop of joy as she felt
them ballooning out from her chest. She dropped the towel and threw
her shoulders back, and then hurried over to the dressing table to see
herself in the mirror. She was not disappointed. Her tits were blowing
up like balloons, heavy balloons filled with water. In no time at all,
they hung to her waist, and the erect nipples were six inches in front
of her.

Trisha looked down at her own magnificent breasts, and willed them to
grow some more and catch up with her sister. She was staggered and
delighted when it worked! "Look! She shouted again, look, Sooks! I'm
STILL growing", and she certainly was, as she overtook the
ten-year-old with another surge of rapid growth. Then she stopped,
although she was by now an immense size. Suki continued to expand,
retaking the lead, before she stopped developing as well.

Both girls sat on the bed and just looked at each other in amazement.
"Gosh, Trish!" said Suki. "What about this, then?"

Trisha shook her head in disbelief. "I dunno what will Mum say NOW?"


Chapter 10:- Measure For Measure - Or As You Like It

They two young sisters wondered how they were going to break the news
to the rest of the family. Trisha was all for just rushing down and
bursting in on them, but she wasn't so keen when Suki told her she
could lead the way. Suki thought they might quietly go to bed and let
them find out in the morning. "What about our supper?"asked Trisha,
who wasn't about to miss a meal if she could possibly help it.

The problem solved itself. A quiet knock came on the door, and Trish
called "come in" without thinking about it. Katie came in, with Jennie
behind her. "We're going to have to get back tonight, love - oh, good,
you're both here - we're going ... ", and she stopped, her mouth
agape. "You ... you ... Oh my God! You grew!"

"We didn't want Penny having it all", laughed Suki.

"Does mother know? No, she can't, she's been downstairs all the time.
When did this happen?"

"It just finished, five minutes ago. We just sort of got bigger. It
started with me, then Suki started, too."

Jennie looked at Katie. "Somehow, seeing what's happened, I don't
think we can go back tonight, after all. Look, we don't have to go in
to work tomorrow, the only reason we needed to get back tonight was to
see Ms Shaw. Could we stay, do you think?"

"Staying another night would be no problem, but I've had an idea. How
about if I ring Joan Shaw, now, and tell her we can't get to see her
tonight. And we could ask her if she could come down here tomorrow.
These kids are all going to need new bras, and they don't look like
standard sizes to me! In fact, I think they're distinctly
non-standard. It would be a good bit of business for her. Is that a
plan, or is that a plan?"

"That's a plan!" agreed Jennie.


********************


"... You get the taxi to drive on past the village for another mile,
and it's on the left, down a drive. We'll see you in the morning then.
Ten o'clock? Byeee!" Katie put the phone down.

"That's it, then. She's coming on the train. I told her we had some
made to measure work for her, and she said she was due for a nice day
out of the shop, so she's sorting out a few bras of different sizes to
bring down with her. She sounded a bit doubtful when I told her they
were three teenagers. It was just as well I didn't say they were 13,
10 and 8!"

"I hope you told her to bring her longest tape-measure!"

"At first, when I said who it was calling, she thought it was you
who'd grown again. She'll be bringing your bra down with her, too,
it's finished."


********************


Joan Shaw arrived early. "I got an early start and caught the 7.25",
she said over a cup of coffee. Katie's mother was trying not to stare
at the huge-busted bra-maker. She couldn't really understand how she
had suddenly become surrounded by so many large-bosomed females. Ms
Shaw was dressed for a summer day in the country. The two friends had
only seen her previously in her working clothes. Now, in shorts and a
T-shirt, she looked staggering!

The three young girls wandered into the kitchen just at that moment,
and their jaws dropped open when they saw Ms Shaw. They had seen large
breasts before, but never had they seen a pair so magnificently
supported as hers. Trisha stepped close to her and Katie feared for a
moment that the eight-year-old was going to poke Ms Shaw in the tit as
she had done to Penny.

Fortunately, she didn't, but stood in front of the large woman, who
looked her up and down with a professional air. "How old are you,
Missy?" she asked.

"Eight. But I'll be nine at Christmas", said Trisha. Ms Shaw's mouth
dropped open. You could tell she was impressed. Katie decided to leap
in with the introductions.

"Trisha's eight. Nine at Christmas. This is Suki, who's ten, and Penny
is thirteen. They weren't exactly teenagers as I told you, but perhaps
if I had told you their correct ages, you would never have believed
me."

"I certainly wouldn't. Well, since they're here, we may as well
measure them. Top off, Trisha, please!"

The child quickly peeled off her T-shirt and stood in front of Ms
Shaw, who took a deep breath, and shook her head in disbelief. "I will
measure you around here first, then around those. I will do your waist
and your hips, too, just for the record. You three are so big for
young girls that I may need to take some extra measurements as well.
Right then? Katie, perhaps you would be so kind as to write the
figures down."

And she passed the tape around Trisha's chest. "Twenty-nine. Make a
note, Kate, size 34. Now the bust size. It needed a bit of a balancing
act to make sure the tape went across the peaks of the girl's
remarkable nipples. "Forty-four! I've brought a 34 H with me, we will
try that." She measured Trisha's waist, which was 26, and her hips,
which were 32.

"Who's next?" Suki stepped forward, her shirt already off. Joan Shaw's
nipples were noticeably erect even through the heavy bra and the
shirt. Suki's chest measured 30 inches and her bust was 49! "Let's try
the 36K or L", laughed Ms Shaw. "These girls are amazing, I have never
seen anything like them at their age". Suki's waist was 25, her hips
34.

"Now you", she said, turning to Penny. Stripped to the waist, Penny
was considerably slimmer than the younger girls. Her chest was a mere
26 inches, and her bust a magnificent 45, which went well with her 20
inch waist and 31 inch hips. "I may have a 30K in there, or a 32.
Let's see what we can find". An assortment of huge-cupped bras soon
littered the kitchen floor, and the youngsters paraded round, trying
them on, enjoying themselves enormously. They were having such a fun
time they failed to notice that the side door was open, and who should
walk in but Daniel's mother. Her arrival coincided with Trisha
lowering her massive breasts into a black lacy bra, while Suki had
just peeled off a yellow L cup complaining that it was too tight!

For the second time in two days, Daniel's mother walked into a kitchen
full of half-naked nubile girls, and screamed. This time, she turned
right round and ran out, a lot quicker than she had come in.


********************


The three girls had never had such a time in their lives. They dressed
in their latest bras and went upstairs to try different tops, to see
which looked most outrageous. The three of them looked ridiculously
overdeveloped, each one in a different way. But they agreed on one
thing. For perhaps the first time ever, all three were looking forward
to going to school the next week!


********************


Katie, Jennie and Joan Shaw drove back later that morning. There can
rarely, if ever before in history, have been a car-load of such
preposterously well-endowed women! Jennie wore her new bra, which made
her look incredible as it supported her breasts at waist level, while
allowing her nipples to jiggle gently eighteen inches ahead of the
rest of her! They had asked Joan Shaw about making her a bra to
disguise her enormous breasts, and the bra-maker said she knew exactly
what was needed and promised to have it ready by later in the week.

Before they left, Ms Shaw left her card and a list of instructions for
the girls' mother to measure her daughters' busts, in case they grew
again. Or rather, *when* they grew again. For there was absolutely no
doubt in her mind that they would. They were still growing girls.


********************


If you will forgive us, reader, we will make a brief departure from
our strictly chronological account at this point in the story.

When those three growing girls returned to school later that week,
they made quite an impression, as can be imagined. Penny was already
used to being the biggest girl in her class, and the object of open
admiration and envy in the games changing rooms and the dormitory.
Now, she had easily the biggest bust in the entire school. No contest.

If the thirteen-year-old caused a sensation, the arrival at school of
young Suki and Trisha almost set off a riot! After the first week,
during which the pair were mobbed everywhere they went by boys and
girls trying to get a close look at their mammoth tits, the head
teacher sent them home with a letter to their parents.

In fact, they remained suspended until the Christmas holidays, and the
school helped their mother make arrangements to bring in a private
tutor to teach them at home. By the time they returned to school after
the New Year, Trisha had reached the advanced age of nine, and both
girls needed new bras at least two sizes larger.


End of Part 2
-------------------------------------------------
Just Al
-------------------------------------------------

=======================================================================

HOOTERS UK

Part 3:- On To Bigger Things

Chapter 11:- Celebrations

Roger Henderson's phone rang. He knew with a sinking sensation that it
was Lee Tasker, and he had nothing positive to tell him. Why had he
deleted that bloody file? Now all he had was a half-baked theory that
sounded shakier and shakier every time he thought about it. And no way
of testing it out.

He let the phone ring, but it didn't stop, so he picked it up.
"Hello?"

Tasker sounded exasperated. Roger tried to explain the theory of the
password, at least, as he saw it, but he felt he wasn't getting the
message across. "If I can find a copy of that story, I will test it
out by tomorrow at the latest."

Then, as Tasker hung up, Roger suddenly realised that he *did* know
where there was a copy of the story. He had posted one to Jennie
Walters. She might have thrown it away, but it was just possible that
she had kept it. It might be in her waste bin. He didn't know her
number, but he knew roughly where she lived. He would go round there
straight away.


********************


The girls dropped Joan Shaw off at her shop and headed for Jennie's.
The outstanding success of their plan to grow Katie's sisters had
decided them. They were on a winner. There were some refinements to
carry out, and they would have to work out a method to ensure that any
women who took the treatment had their breasts fondled within a day or
so afterwards!

They would need to see what was the minimum quantity of the mixture
which would give a result, and determine the effects of an accidental
- or deliberate - overdose. Katie certainly agreed with that. "We'd
better make sure it's a lot more predictable", she complained. "We
overdid it with my sisters. Shit, I've got the *smallest* breasts in
the family now!" There was a lot of work to do yet, but the important
thing was that it worked, and from here on it was downhill all the
way.

They changed into some comfortable drinking clothes - extra-large and
extra-extra-large T-shirts - and popped a celebratory bottle of
champagne to toast their success. The two of them couldn't stop
laughing when they remembered the girls prancing and capering around
the kitchen in their new bras. They laughed all the louder when they
remembered Daniel's mother running screaming from the scene. Earlier,
Suki had whispered the full story to Katie, about Daniel's mother
blundering into her *own* kitchen and finding a kiddie-orgy in
progress.

They killed the champagne bottle and dumped it in the garbage. By now,
they were giggling at practically anything. "Know what? KNOW WHAT?"
Katie said, loudly, and hiccupped.

"What?" shouted Jennie. "Whadya ... want? Oops!"

"That fuckin' story, Doctor Humphreys ... "

"... Hooters ..."

"Humphreys", insisted Katie. "Well, Hooters, then. S'wrong. Wronggggg!
Not right."

"Why not? Why NOT? Anshwer me, dammit."

"Well. When the girls have a drink, their breashts soak up the
alcohol. S'wrong. Cos you got big tits, and YOU are abslooly
rat-arsed!"

There was a knock on the door. Loud and insistent. Again.

"Shhhh", whispered Katie, "The Gestapo ... hide the radio
transmitter..." She tried to push Jennie down behind the sofa, but her
huge bust got in the way. She looked at Jennie's enticing rump in her
brief panties, the T-shirt having ridden up around her waist. The
sight was starting to make her feel hot. Then the knock resounded
again. "I'll get it", she sang happily and headed for the door.

Jennie stood up shakily. She leaned against the table and held her
head. The room was slowly rotating. She heard Katie's voice from the
doorway. "Roger. Come in and wipe your feet. Park your butt. JENNIE!
Look who's come to Roger us. It's ... whadya say your name was?" she
enquired politely.

Roger had come in, unable to stop staring at the big-busted Katie
whose nipples were threatening to puncture her top. Then he saw
Jennie, his gaze going straight to her giant tits ballooning beneath
the huge T-shirt. His lips moved silently as he read the slogan 'Watch
This Space' on the front. Further down, her panties were visible, with
wisps of her dark pubic hair curling out around the edges. It was
several seconds before he looked up and recognised her face, and
gasped. He instantly lost the power of speech. Jennie struggled to
make sense of her thoughts.

"Oh, Roger. Hello. Hi. We were just going to have a cup of coffee. I
mean coffee. Coffee. Would you like a cup, please? Yes, please?"

"Yes, please", said Roger, still staring at Jennie's whoppers.

She looked down, following his gaze. "Oh, you like my tits? Just got
them last week. Nice, huh?" He nodded. Katie came weaving slowly into
view from the doorway. "Katie. Coffee for our guest, s'il vous plait.
White, Roger? Au lait, Katie. Ole, ole", and she found herself
snapping her fingers and stamping her heels on the floor. She stopped,
feeling embarrassed. Her breasts eventually stopped about twenty
seconds later. "Take a seat ... and she dragged Roger down on to the
sofa, both of them, or rather, all four of them landing in a heap.
Roger was almost suffocating, but would have been the last to complain
under the circumstances.

That was where Katie found them when she came in a few minutes later
with coffee for the two of them. "Oops!" she cried. "Daniel's mother
impression", and she screamed, and fled from the room, colliding
gently with the furniture.

"What's wrong with her?" asked Roger, his head emerging from between
Jennie's tits, and finding his voice at last. He was apparently not
quite understanding what was happening to him.

"Too much to drink", Jennie said. She concentrated hard. "Anyway. What
brings you here?"

"Dr Hooters", blurted Roger. "I mean, you remember I sent you a story,
last week, you probably threw it away ..."

"Throw away Dr Hooters? You must be joking. Not that he's right all
the time. Or she. They got it all wrong about the effects of alcohol.
But the little Spanish bra lady lives in Cross Street. In Kettersley.
And Katie's sisters are ever so, EVER so big, now. So am I ..." and
she subsided into a snoring heap on the sofa.

Roger couldn't make head nor tail of that lot, but he guessed she
might wake up soon, and anyway, from here, he had the most amazing
view of those ENORMOUS tits. Funny he hadn't noticed how big they were
before ...

He sipped his coffee. Hm, nice. A bit sweet, but nice.


********************


It was daylight outside. Katie got up from the kitchen floor and held
her head in both hands. She yawned and farted. It did nothing to
improve her hangover. She navigated her way into the living room.
Jennie was asleep on the sofa, on her back, her huge tits wobbling
about in the air as she snored. 'Disgusting', she thought.

She tripped over Roger's prone body on the floor and pitched forward
on top of Jennie. She made a soft landing, but her abrupt arrival woke
both sleepers. Jennie looked little better than Katie felt. She sat up
carefully, running her tongue around her mouth and yawning. Roger sat
up, too, peering blindly about him in confusion. It was several
seconds before he seemed to understand, and fumbled around until he
found his glasses; then he stood up, watching Katie as she meandered
towards the toilet.

Jennie looked down at herself, feeling Roger's eyes staring at her
chest. It was still just as big as it had been the night before. She
looked back at Roger, not really understanding what he was doing here.
For some reason she couldn't quite fathom, she didn't really want him
to know she had grown this big. Too late, she tried to cover them with
her hands. This didn't really work!

She realised as much after a few seconds, during which time she tried
one hand one each breast, then both hands on one breast, then both
arms, and finally a cushion. If she could have found a bean-bag, it
might almost have been big enough.

'Well, he's seen them now', she thought, as it occurred to her that
although Roger had no connection with the labs, he was acquainted with
the big bosses, and she didn't yet relish the prospect of explaining
*to them* the sudden addition of about a couple of feet of tit-flesh.

"I ... I should be getting on my way", Roger stammered. "I must have
fallen asleep after that cup of coffee last night. I wonder ... the
story, Dr Hooters? Do you think you have it anywhere about? I would
like to borrow it, if I may. I'll let you have it back. I'll bring it
back personally."

Jennie had no idea why he should be in such urgent need of the story.
Desperate need, considering that he had made a special journey here to
find it. Why should it be so important for a young man to get his
hands on a copy of an erotic story; one which he had read before?
Something didn't ring true here. She was too befuddled to work out
what it was, just yet. "I'll dig it out in a minute. Would you like
some coffee before you go?

He could hardly refuse. Katie emerged from the toilet, heading for the
kitchen. "Okay, coffee!" she called over her shoulder. "White with no
sugar, isn't it? she asked Roger, surprising him.


********************


Roger finally arrived home with the precious document. He felt
decidedly strange inside this morning. Probably coming down with a flu
bug or something. He could still taste that cup of coffee. Wretched
woman had put sugar in it. Strange coincidence, he thought, that two
such big busted girls should live together. Odd, too, that he hadn't
noticed the enormous size of Jennie's breasts until last night. A
lesbian couple. Bisexual, maybe. Jennie had certainly wrapped those
whopping great tits around his head! They were the real thing, all
right.

He scuttled in and hurriedly logged in to the 'net. Within minutes, he
had scribbled a note of a number, then sat down with the story to work
out the password. His head felt light. Everything was blurred. He got
up and threw open the back door to let some fresh air into the room.

Again, he sat down in the armchair. The first number was a 5. He
turned to chapter 5. Then came a 2. He scanned the second line ...

He must have nodded off. The second line, the fourth word ...

This time, he slept like a baby.


Chapter 12:- The Plot Thickens

Katie came in out of the kitchen and pulled a face. "God, he gives me
the creeps! Where did you bump into him?"

Jennie passed a hand across her face, which also had the side-effect
of rubbing her elbow across her breasts. They rippled massively as it
did so. "At a dinner party with the Fothergills. Lee Tasker and his
girlfriend were there. I think the plan had been for Roger to get off
with me! Thanks, but no thanks, I thought. Well-meaning folks like
that, I don't need."

"Well, you were certainly snogging him last night, you were really
getting stuck in."

"I was?" said Jennie, weakly.

"Jeez, you had those things wrapped round his head. Thought you were
trying to suffocate him. That's why I didn't interrupt you."

"I did?"

"Don't you remember *anything* about last night?" Katie sounded
exasperated.

"Not a lot", Jennie admitted. "But he came round just for that story,
nothing else. Does that sound normal to you?"

"So he wanted something to wank over. Some men, honestly! You gave it
to him? Where was it, in the bedroom?"

"On the floor, under the bed. I don't know why he needed to read it,
but he might have a problem round about the middle. I noticed that
some of the pages were glued together!"

"Well, they were *your* juices, not mine!" Katie laughed. "It must've
been when your tits grew the first time. Or the next morning. You
squirted about half a gallon, if I remember right."

"Well, if it turns him on ..." Jennie shook her head. "He must have
wanted it for something else, if only I could work out what it was.
That's all he came here for."

"It's not all he got", chuckled Katie. "I put some rather special milk
in his coffee!"

Jennie gasped. "Not the hormone brew ...?"

"Yes, this morning. I meant to put some in the cup he had last night,
but I was so smashed I can't remember whether I did or not. So I put
some in this morning. Hang on, I'll go and have a look in the beaker
.."she went to the fridge. "Oooh, shit, Jen! I'm sure I gave him two
lots! What will that do to him?"

"It could play merry hell with his sex-life", Jennie said. "Seeing the
effect it had on your sisters, I've got a sneaking suspicion we made
it a bit too strong. God, Roger could end up with tits!"

"Just like whatsisname in that story. Hey, you don't think ..." Katie
said slowly, "that somebody else is on to the same thing we are? About
this breast growth thing?"

"You mean that's why Roger needed the story back? It's a bit of a
tenuous link, isn't it?"

"I know it doesn't make much sense, but Roger doesn't work at the
labs, and yet you said he's buddies with Fothergill and Tasker. If
*they* figured that *we* were working on the breast growth hormone,
and *you* suddenly took a week off sick ..."

"...and they sent Roger round to see if there was any sign of us doing
research here ..."

"...yes, and the only lame excuse he could think of was to borrow his
erotic story back ..."

"...and he comes in and sees me with a pair of sixty-inch tits! And
yours have grown as well."

"So if he is working for those two, he will go back and tell them what
he has seen, and we will be history. Not even recent history. Jen!
What are we going to do?"

"I think the first thing to do is to pay a return visit to Mr Roger
Henderson. Apart from anything else, it will be interesting to see the
effect of a double dose of the miracle brew on a healthy adult male.
Time to get dressed. I think bras are called for on this occasion."
And Jennie peeled off her T-shirt. Katie gazed at her in admiration.
Perhaps, when they got back, she might take a crafty sip of that
miracle brew herself!


********************


Paula watched them drive away. She was intrigued that Roger had
apparently spent the night at Jennie's apartment. There was more to
him than met the eye, she decided. Not knowing where the girls had
gone, she reckoned she had better work quickly. She let herself in
again, and started her search. There were signs of a celebration the
previous night, an upturned champagne bottle - TWO bottles - in the
trash bin, and a chair which no-one had bothered to put back on its
feet. There were three used coffee cups in the sink, and a small pile
of discarded clothes in a basket by the washing machine. She picked up
a T-shirt, in a very large size indeed, which nevertheless seemed to
have been stretched out of shape.

The fridge contained a few dishes of various foods, a couple of
cartons of milk. What was this? A small flask, or beaker, like a
laboratory beaker, the top sealed with cling film and a rubber band.
It contained a milky fluid. Paula took off the band and the film, and
sniffed the contents. It smelled of nothing ... slightly sweet. She
glanced at the clock. Quickly, she started to replace the cling film
again, then suddenly she raised the beaker to her lips and drained the
lot at a single gulp!

'What the fuck did I do that for', she thought. She could think of no
logical answer. Something had *made* her drink it. Shaking her head,
she replaced the cling film and the rubber band, and put the empty
beaker back on the fridge shelf where it had come from.

Paula took one more swift look round, then slipped out and closed the
door carefully behind her.


********************


"Left down here", Jennie pointed out the turning. "Then on the left,
there. Better park just past the house, then we can slip round the
side and see if we can see in the window." Katie stopped the car and
the two girls got out. If they were seen, they would be noticed,
certainly! Anyone would know those two if he saw them again.

They got through the gate and felt safer, behind the trees, and hidden
from the road. There was no sign of life, but Roger's car was in front
of the house. One wheel was in the flower bed, indicating that he had
arrived in a hurry. They crept around the side of the house. Suddenly,
Jennie stopped. "We'd better stop creeping around like criminals. If
he spots us, we were just passing and we dropped in on a social
visit." They tried to walk normally. It wasn't easy.

A door was open.

Katie peered in. "Jennie, look!" she gasped.

Roger was sprawled in an armchair. Across the room, his computer was
on, a screen-saver crawling patterns across the screen. "Is he ...?"

"What do you think this is, an Inspector Morse story?" Katie crept
closer to the slumped figure. "He's fast asleep", she whispered.
"Look!"

The copy of Dr Hooters had slipped from his fingers and fallen to the
floor. Another piece of paper lay on his lap. As far as Jennie could
see, there was just a number written on it. From Roger's chair, only
the back and the side of the computer monitor was visible. She crossed
to the computer and nudged the mouse. The screen sprang to life. She
scanned the unfamiliar layout. There seemed to be a list of some sort
.. 'Blah, blah, blah, alt.sex.stories', she read. God, the man's
obsessed! On the other side of the screen, another list. One line was
highlighted. The words leaped off the screen at her, 'Please repost Dr
Hooters'.

Katie had come over to the screen. She shook her head. "It's all about
sex, everything on the screen. Maybe we misjudged him. He's just a
dedicated wanker!"

"What *is* all this lot?" Jennie wrinkled her nose. "There's a number
here. Hey, Kate. What's the number on that paper. On his lap. Careful.
Don't wake him up!"

Katie tiptoed across, then came back to the computer. "He's written 5
2 4 8 1. Same as the number there on the screen, although he's put his
own spaces in it."

"Maybe we *have* misjudged him", Jennie said. "I reckon it's some sort
of code!"

"Oh, come on, Jen! Code? You'll have the Gestapo here in a minute."

"Code. Password, whatever. It's not some sort of sex game he's
playing, not a masturbation fantasy. I don't think men fall asleep in
the middle of a wank."

"They fall asleep while *I'm* in the middle of a screw", Katie said
grimly.

"Tell me about it, sometime!"


********************


Lee Tasker, in his office at the labs, was waiting for the phone call,
but it hadn't come. At last, he picked up the receiver and dialled.
"Martin? Lee. Nothing. I was waiting for him to call, but nothing. He
was following up this password idea. Yes. Yes. I know. Okay. A rocket
up his arse. Yes. Right, three minutes, then." He got up and checked
his pockets, tidied up some papers. He called his secretary. "Just
slipping out when Mr Fothergill arrives ... we'll be on his mobile if
you need us", and stepped out of the office as Fothergill came
striding down the corridor.


Chapter 13:- Cracked It

"How's the code-cracking going?"

"All I can think is that the numbers are a key that has to be used
with the story, maybe chapter numbers, lines, words, but so what? What
do we end up with? One word? Two words? It might be a password, or
anything. We don't know what he wanted it for."

"Listen!" Katie hissed.

"What is it ...?"

"I thought I heard a car ... yes, somebody's coming. Shit, who can
this be?"

"Quick, over here! If we can hide behind this ... book case ..."
Jennie squeezed her breasts into the narrow gap, Katie following more
easily. They sank to their knees and waited. "We'll be able to slip
out the side door if we get a chance. Wait ..." she tugged two of her
shirt buttons undone and slipped the copy of Dr Hooters into her
cleavage. "Should be safe enough in there!"

They heard voices and recognised Fothergill's fruity bass, with
Tasker's whining tenor providing counterpoint. Feet crunched on the
gravel, then a shadow fell across the floor as the two men appeared at
the French windows.

"Look, there he is." It was Tasker's voice. "Asleep in a chair. Idle
bastard."

"You sure he's just asleep?"

"Can't see all that well. Too much in the shadow. He's either very
relaxed, or ...! Shit! He's not moving at all." Tasker had his nose
pressed flat against the glass like a schoolboy.

Fothergill sounded agitated. "I don't like it. It could be a trap.
Don't touch anything. Let's get away."

In their hiding place, Jennie and Katie thought he sounded like a
character in a cheap paper-back thriller. They looked at each other
and shook their heads.

Unbelievably, the men were going away. This was weird. They had come
here, presumably, to see Roger, yet they had left without even trying
to wake him up. Why? The footsteps crunched away up the drive, then
they heard a car start and drive off.

"Well, what do you think all that was about", said Katie.

"They must think he's been bumped off. Who are they scared of?"

"If they are scared of somebody, scared enough to run away from here
without getting what they came for, do you suppose there's a Mister
Big involved?"

"Or a Ms Big?"

"There's one of those, all right, and I'm squashed up against her
right now. If we don't get out from behind this book case, I am not
going to be responsible for my actions."


********************


Paula didn't know what made her drive towards Roger's house. It wasn't
on her direct route home. But as she approached the house, she saw a
white Ford Granada driving very fast in the opposite direction. It
passed her quickly, but she was sure the driver had been Martin
Fothergill.

On an impulse, she slowed as she approached Roger's place, and peered
down the drive. His car was there. She backed up, and turned into his
driveway.

Jennie and Katie crawled out of hiding. They had just reached the side
door when Katie held up her hand for silence again. "Listen! They're
coming back", and they had slithered back behind the book case,
cursing.

But it wasn't Fothergill and Tasker that appeared. Instead, this time,
the girls saw Paula approach the French window. She didn't hesitate,
she fiddled with the lock for a moment, then tried the handle, and the
door swung open. She stepped inside, closed the door behind her and
paused, looking around and allowing her eyes to become accustomed to
the semi-darkness.

Paula stepped over to Roger's armchair and placed a finger on his
wrist, then nodded to herself. She walked around the chair, looking
but not touching, and bent to look at the numbers on the piece of
paper in Roger's lap. She was about to move away, when she looked at
the paper again, then turned on her heel and strode to the computer.

Seating herself in front of the screen, she tapped a few keys, and
said, "Well, you clever, devious little bastard!"

Katie nudged Jennie, and glanced significantly in the direction of the
side door, which was closed, but which the girls knew was unlocked.
Jennie shook her head. Even if Katie thought she might escape, Jennie
knew there was no way she could reach that door without Paula seeing
her. No, they were here, like it or not, for the duration.

Besides, Jennie had heard Paula's exclamation while she was studying
the monitor. Did this mean that Roger had cracked the code, which
Jennie herself thought she had almost cracked? And did Paula *know*
that Roger had cracked it? Which meant that Paula knew the code
herself? So who *was* the mysterious Paula, apart from being Tasker's
flat-chested girlfriend?

Truly, she thought, the plot thickened.

Paula got up, looking around for something. She hurried back to the
computer and typed a number of entries. She seemed to be searching for
something on the machine. After five minutes, she shook her head and
stood up again. Once more, she started wandering around the room,
turning over magazines and papers. One magazine she found interested
her, and she picked it up and flicked through it before throwing it
down with a grunt, "Perverted little shit!"

She found a box of diskettes, and tipped them out on to the desktop.
She selected two, and loaded first one, then the other into the
machine presumably to see what they contained. Apparently nothing.
Nothing, apparently. Or nothing that she was looking for. For a moment
or two, Paula sat at the desk, holding her head in her hands. She
rubbed her chest, thoughtfully, and shook her head as if to clear it.
Then she stood up again, slowly.

The girls ducked further out of sight as Paula stood up and made as if
to take a look around the room. 'This is it', thought Jennie. Although
she knew Paula had no more right to be here than they had, there was
something chilling about the girl's competent, thorough search of the
room. If they stayed in their hiding place, she would certainly find
them, and when she did, it would definitely not be a pleasant social
occasion. She probably had a gun, one of those snub-nosed automatics
secret agents always seem to have about their persons.

Paula was looking at the book case now. She would go through every
book, then she would take a look behind it. They had something between
ten seconds and ten minutes - it mattered little which. But Paula
never made it to the book case. With her concentration on where she
was going instead of where she was putting her feet, she tripped over
Roger's outstretched leg and over she went.

The girls thought at first she had taken a cat-like spring towards
them. Then they realised she was falling, out of control. Great, they
thought, as soon as she hits the ground, we can overpower her, tie her
up and make good our escape. At a single bound, we would be free!
(Girls, as you will have gathered, think quickly in times of
emergency.) But Paula never hit the ground. She landed squarely on top
of Roger.

It seemed to Roger that he was being woken up altogether too often by
women falling over him. This one was not so womanly as the previous
one, quite scrawny, in fact, but she fell very much into his lap, and
her elbows were too sharp for comfort. His body jack-knifed upwards,
and for a moment he saw multi-coloured stars as the woman's head
collided with his, then the chair went over backwards, with Roger and
Paula underneath it.

The girls, thinking only of escape, quickly squeezed out of their
hiding place and made for the door. They made it safely while a silent
struggle went on underneath the overturned armchair. Well, not quite
silent. Low moans were coming from down there, a woman's moans.
Occasionally, there was a male grunt. The moans continued, building in
intensity, making Jennie and Katie turn round and look at each other
in surprise. Someone under that chair was not a million miles from
orgasm, by the sound of things. "Oh, come on!" whispered Katie.
"Surely there's a time and a place for everything, and this is neither
the time nor the place."

"Oooh, yes, OH, YESSSSS!" panted Paula. As far as she was concerned,
the time was now and the place was right here, between her legs.

"Oh my God", roared Roger, and he flung the chair off himself and the
woman and reached for the switch of the reading lamp. Jennie and
Katie, rooted to the spot, could only stare in amazement at the scene
which was revealed when the light came on. Paula was lying on her
back, tearing at her clothes to try and get them off. Her crisp white
blouse was no longer stretched tightly across her perfectly flat
chest. It now bulged beneath the onslaught of a pair of enormous tits,
which were swelling at an unbelievable rate.

"Jeez!" Katie shouted, impressed despite herself. She had watched
Jennie grow on two occasions, as well as Penny, her sister. Paula was
growing twice as fast, and in no time she was bigger than either of
them. Jennie clutched her own giant tits as Paula's tits got even
bigger, dwarfing hers. Still moaning softly, the woman sat up, with
some difficulty, and her breasts burst out of the remains of the
blouse and flopped to the ground on either side of her thighs. The
growth was slowing at last, but by the time it stopped, her nipples,
almost six inches long, rested on the floor, one on each side of her
feet. Paula prodded the vast appendages experimentally, then her eyes
closed and a slow smile spread over her face as she lay down again on
her back.

Roger, watching the astounding spectacle, was literally dribbling down
the front of his shirt as his mouth hung open. Not even in his wildest
dreams ... He scrambled to his feet, not taking his eyes off Paula for
a second, and backed away. He backed straight into Jennie, and turned
round with a neigh of terror.

Jennie's breasts took most of the shock of the collision, and she
looked down to see Roger rebound back from her mighty gazongas. "Nice
tits, Roger", she complimented him.

"What ... oh, thank you", he stuttered, looking down at Jennie's
chest, then at his own.

That was when Jennie and Roger performed the biggest
double-double-take since Laurel and Hardy. "NICE TITS, ROGER!" she
screamed. Roger looked down again at his shirt to see what Jennie was
staring at. The nicest pair of 48-inchers a guy ever grew. Roger's
eyes boggled and he looked again.

"AAAAARGH!" His hands flew to his chest. They felt amazing. Not only
did they feel amazing, IT felt amazing when he touched them, fondled
and caressed them. He felt the nipples become erect. At the same time,
he felt an embarrassing erection forming lower down, and tried to
shift his position to hide it.

Reluctantly, he let go of his wondrous tits and tried to adjust the
position of his cock in his pants. HIS WHAT? His hands grabbed at his
crotch, and came away empty. He looked at Jennie, then at Katie, and
the girls were just in time to catch his falling body and lower it
gently to the floor.

"Roger", whispered Jennie, "I think your sperm-count just hit zero."


Chapter 14:- Show On The Road

The girls scribbled a note to Roger:

'DEAR ROXANNE, Don't panic! Please stay here and we will be back for
you shortly. Everything will be explained. Jen and Kate.'

They pinned it to the peak of his left breast where he would be
certain to find it as soon as he woke up. Then they revived Paula. She
was astounded to find she had not dreamed her new tits and they were
still there when she woke up. They were still there when she stood up,
too. It took Jennie and Katie, each carrying one of her monsters, to
help her out of the door and into the back of her car, which
fortunately was a roomy estate. She sat there, trying in vain to reach
one of her nipples.

They drove her to Jennie's apartment and helped her inside, laying her
down on the bed. "Try to sleep, Paula, we will explain everything when
we come back", said Jennie, stroking the woman's forehead. She lay
back gratefully and closed her eyes. "C'mon", Jennie urged Katie,
"even if she wakes up, she won't be going far with those things. Now,
there's just one phone call to make..." She picked up the phone and
dialled the local dairy farm.

They arrived back at Roger's just as he was regaining consciousness.
He had found the note, addressed to 'Roxanne', and looked round
anxiously in case yet another of these huge-breasted women had entered
his life. He saw only Jennie and Katie, coming in through the French
windows.

Katie bent over him. "Here's a fine mess I've gotten you into, Roxy!"
She gave him a hand to get to his feet. He caught sight of his breasts
again, and his hands strayed to his nipples. "For Chrissakes leave
them alone for five minutes, can't you", she nagged him.

Roxanne was enjoying the feeling of gentle fingers caressing his
nipples through the thin cotton. He felt the beginnings of an
erection. That was when he realised that it might feel like an
erection, but from here on in, he was going to have to think of
another name for it. "Do you feel well enough to travel, Roxy", asked
Katie. "There's someone we think you'd better see." And she picked up
the phone and dialled Ms Shaw.


********************


Martin Fothergill clattered down the stairs with his suitcase. He had
left a note for his wife, explaining that he had received an urgent
call to go overseas on business. He would call her as soon as he got
to wherever he was going. His car squealed out of the driveway and
headed for the M4 and Heathrow Airport.


********************


Lee Tasker clattered down the stairs with his suitcase. He had left a
note for Paula, explaining that he had received an urgent call to go
overseas on business. He would call her as soon as he got to wherever
he was going. His car squealed out of the driveway and headed for the
M23 and Gatwick Airport.


********************


It was almost midnight when they all met at Jennie's apartment. They
had decided to hold the meeting there in view of Paula's lack of
mobility. Earlier, they had driven her to the dairy farm, where an
astonished young man had connected her to a milking machine. Even
after she had been milked, Paula still had a 120-inch bust, and
although she had practised walking around the room, she had a tendency
to crash into things from time to time.

Ms Shaw came in, followed by Roxanne, now no longer recognisable as
Roger in a wide flared skirt and a gypsy-style blouse. He gave a
little twirl. "What do you think, girls?" His voice seemed to have
shifted up half an octave.

"Looks great on you", said Katie.

"Love the bra", said Jennie.

"38 H", Ms Shaw confirmed. "Luckily I had one in stock."

They introduced her to Paula who was wrapped in a sheet but still
looked fairly impressive. "Hi", she said, a little weakly.

"Oh, my God!!!" cried the bra-maker. "Never in all the wide, wide
world ..." Suddenly, she realised, there were no longer enough letters
in the alphabet.

"You should have seen her before they milked her, they were twice as
big", Jennie said. "She's due for another milking first thing in the
morning. We're going to have to do something about the arrangements,
but for now, the dairy farm is going to fit her in, they've got a
spare machine. They gave us tonight's milk". She indicated a large
plastic container by the kitchen door.

"I'm taking it into the lab first thing in the morning", Katie said.
"But we're pretty sure that once it's been analysed, we'll find it's
so pure, we will be able to bottle it and ship it out almost straight
away."

"Not sure of a good name for it yet. INSTANTIT came to mind, or
MIGHTY-MILK."

"You mean", Ms Shaw was trying to get her head round this amazing
concept, "Paula's milk will make women's breasts grow?"

"And men's", Roxanne reminded her.

"I think we owe you all an explanation", said Jennie. "Take a seat."


********************


"I'd never have believed it", said Ms Shaw, as Jennie finished the
tale. "But you're not the only ones who can see a major business
opportunity in this."

"That's why you're here", laughed Jennie. "We're all in this together.
Herzheim Laboratories, Candystripe Inc, probably several others on the
Pacific Rim, were all working flat out on the same project. They were
all keeping their findings secret from each other. They were even
keeping secrets from each other *within* the various labs."

"Fothergill had half a dozen different teams of people working on it
at Herzheim, and they were getting nowhere fast. He tried to get
Tasker in on it, but Tasker wanted a piece of the action for himself,
so as well as contacting Roger to hack Candystripe's password, he also
got in touch with Paula, to make like a private eye."

Paula laughed. "He still doesn't suspect that I was already working
for Candystripe Inc. That's why I was nosing around down here while
the girls were up at Roger's place. And that was when I drank a
generous dose of the miracle brew. I still don't know why I did it."

Roxanne looked at her. "You were working for Candystripe? Then you can
tell me. Was I getting anywhere with the password?"

"Yes and no. Yes, because you had stumbled on the key - a different
5-figure number every week - and the unlikely master document, the Dr
Hooters story. But you would never have got it to work!"

"It wouldn't ...?"

"You deleted the story from your hard disk, which wasn't the brightest
thing to do. In the copy you printed out and lent to Jennie - she
showed it to me - all the lines were a different length from the
original ..."

"...I stripped out all the carriage returns to make it easier to read
.."

"...that's right. So you could have located the chapter, but the line
number and the words on each line would have been different. You would
have come up with a password, all right, but never the right one."

"There's one thing I don't understand ..."said Ms Shaw, slowly. "Why
has Roger turned into Roxanne?"

"God, this is just like one of those detective stories", said Katie.
"Tell her, Jen!"

"Katie spiked Roger's coffee with hormone brew, not once, but twice.
He had so much of it that, if he'd been a woman, he'd have been down
on the farm with Paula twice a day."

Roxanne examined his full breasts beneath the blouse. "I think I like
these just the way they are", and all the other girls laughed with
him.

"Anyway, judging by Fothergill's and Tasker's reactions when they
looked in through Roger's window and saw him lying in the armchair,
they're running scared of some fictitious Mr Big. With any luck, we
won't see either of them again", said Jennie. "Right, then! I call
this meeting to order. Let's get this show on the road ...!"

"ALL RIGHT!"


Chapter 15:- Epilogue

Martin Fothergill and Lee Tasker were not heard of again. Wherever
they fled, they would certainly have heard of the almost overnight
success of MORBREST Enterprises, now a multi-billion operation which
offered 'Nature's Way To The Breasts YOU Desire'.

As the Corporation's latest press release stated:

'MORBREST is pleased to announce the launch of Safe-T-Feed, a
preparation which will liberate nursing mothers from the hassle and
embarrassment of leaking milk from overfull breasts.
'With Safe-T-Feed, ladies, your husband/partner/Significant Other will
be able to stay home and feed baby from his OWN breasts, while YOU go
out to work.
'Safe-T-Feed has been tested in our laboratories world-wide, and comes
in a handy throw-away dispenser designed for easy use even by a man's
clumsy fingers. Drink Safe-T-Feed, then ten minutes later, feed Baby.
It's really as simple as that.
'So simple, even a man could do it!'
Signed: Jennie Walters, Head of Research,
MORBREST-Candystripe-Herzheim Research Corporation.'


********************


Joan and Roxanne Shaw now lived together in an unusual domestic and
sexual arrangement.

No, make that unique.

The little workshop at the top of the stairs off Cross Street,
Kettersley had long since become the office of a struggling financial
advisory service. UltraBraPlus (UK) Limited was now based in a small
industrial unit in the green countryside less than a mile from Katie's
parents. There, a staff of fifty large-breasted girls designed and
manufactured bras in all common patterns ranging from the Junior Miss
Training Bra - available in cup sizes D to H - right up to the
top-of-the-range Autograph Model - G cup upwards. Each Autograph bra
was personally signed by Joan Shaw herself.


********************


Katie still worked part-time at the labs, just to keep her mind
occupied between having babies. She had married Paul, her then-current
ex-boyfriend, the year after the business really took off in a big
way. One of her latest press releases stated:

'BREAKTHROUGH IN SPERM-COUNT SLUMP PROBE
'Big news is expected shortly in the form of an announcement from the
MORBREST-Candystripe-Herzheim Corporation's Laboratories Group's
Special Projects Division of a major step forward in the fight to
conquer once and for all the world-wide problem of downward-spiralling
sperm-count.
The Corporation hopes to attract substantial Government funding to
complete the necessary research to end this scourge for all time.'


********************


Katie's sisters, Penny and Suki, now had excellent jobs at
UltraBraPlus (UK) Limited. As two of the most spectacularly-endowed
young women in the company, they were given the task of carrying out
presentations to visiting buyers of brassieres and foundation garments
from all over the civilised world and elsewhere.

Young Trisha, a couple of weeks after her eighteenth birthday, flew to
Los Angeles where she had been offered a job as an exotic dancer. A
whole day later, she flew home to her mother, explaining that there
was absolutely no way she was going to have her breasts REDUCED just
to please a bunch of horny guys in a nite-spot.

Trisha's mother gave her a big hug. "That's my little girl!"


THE END


-------------------------------------------------
Just Al
-------------------------------------------------

Read More......

Dr Hooters

A short story


The early morning fog was just beginning to burn off in the grow-
ing sunlight when Mel Morrison brought his truck over Bald Top on
Route 122. He looked up at the digital clock on his dashboard.
It read 6:12. Good, he thought, I'll be in Mercer by 7:00, and
back in Ashville by noon.

Fishing through his pockets, Mel pulled out a joint and lit it.
He inhaled deeply, pulling the acrid smoke deep into his lungs.
God, how he needed to relax after taking all those jitter-pills
for his overnight runs! When he got to Mercer, maybe they'd let
him sleep while they unloaded his truck.

Jamming his huge eighteen-wheeler into a lower gear for the de-
scent into Mercer, Mel admired the mountain scenery. He'd left
Huntsville two days ago, driving mountain all the way. No way he
was gonna go through Atlanta. No, this was better, easier on a
man's soul...

The huge truck picked up speed as Mel guided it down the twisting
mountain road. As he crossed the Clay county line, he rubbed his
bleary, pot-filmed eyes. It looked like there was someone in the
middle of the road. Mel pulled on the truck's air horn, but the
figure didn't move.

As Mel got closer, he saw what it was. It was a girl, a tall
black girl. If Mel hadn't been so frightened, he would have been
turned on. In an instant, he took in her exraordinary silhou-
ette. She was wearing a leather jacket and tight worn blue jeans
that revealed spectacular curves and long, powerful legs. The
zipper on the leather jacket was pulled down to about mid-chest,
revealing a truely awsome expanse of chocolate-colored breast.
She was standing in the middle of the road with her arm extended,
legs spread apart.

Mel hit the air brakes, but it was too late. He was going to go
right over the top of the girl. It was the last thing he ever
saw...

*******************

Yolanda picked up the front end of the smoking ruin which had
been Mel's truck and heaved it over the side of the cliff, off
the road. She watched dispassionately as the twisted mass of
metal turned end over end, landing in a heap in the deep mountain
dale below. Then she sat and waited for the next vehicle.

She flexed her arms. It had been so easy to flip the truck back
on itself, she thought. Julie had said that she was going to be
a goddess. She didn't know about that, but she was pleased at
the way things had turned out.

A couple of weeks ago, Yolanda had been serving a five year sen-
tence for armed robbery, a fat, ugly, black bitch with no future,
no tits, and no man. Now, she had a face that would make Halle
Berry crawl into a hole, tits the size of watermelons sprouting
off her chest, and she could throw a truck around like it was a
sofa pillow.

Shit!

Burying her hands under her leather jacket, Yolanda felt the in-
credible expanse of her newly acquired tits. They were enormous,
solid, high and firm. She started getting hot just thinking
about how big she was. When this shit was over, she was gonna
grab her a man down there in Mercer, a big black man, with a big
black dick, and fuck him through the ceiling. And he better not
slap her, or kick her, like the others had done...

Then she though, maybe I'll get me a white one. And he better
not call me a nigger bitch, either.

Maybe I'll get two of each, she thought.

The next vehicle was a blue Mercedes, containing an older white
man and his wife. Yolanda waved them over to the side of the
road. They emerged from the car, visibly shaken and angry.

"What is this all about, young lady?", asked the husband.

"Ain't no one gettin' into Clay County without they first pledge
allegiance to her Imperial Majesty Julia Potenta, Imperatrix Or-
bis Terrae." The Latin didn't come easily, but she pronounced
it as closely as she could, imitating what Julie had told her.

"Preposterous!", exclaimed the wife. "In all my days..."

Yolanda began to get angry. White shit, she thought. Well,
hell, Julie didn't care about white or black. She was gonna put
things right, with Yolanda right on top, where she belonged.

"I ain't up here to get into no shoutin' matches with no cracker
bitches, lady", Yolanda fumed. "Now, you gonna swear allegiance
to Empress Julia or not?"

The wife began to gasp with barely suppressed fury. "I can't, I
won't, why you little nigger slut!", she hissed. The husband
grabbed her wife's arm, looking at Yolanda's powerful bosom and
legs. "Maybe she's got a gun", he warned. "She looks pretty
dangerous.

Yolanda pushed the wife aside, grabbed the Mercedes underneath
the front bumper, and with one hand tossed it into the canyon.
It landed with a great crash not far from the still-smoking
wreckage of Mel's truck. "Ya'll can walk to town then!"

The wife fainted. The husband fell to his knees, raised his
right hand and swore. "I hereby renounce all allegiance to the
United States of America, and place myself, my property, and my
family under the protection of Julia the Mighty, Empress of the
Whole World, both now and forever!"

Yolanda nodded her head, tossing her thick, savage mane of wavy
black hair with unassumed delight. "That's more like it folks",
she said sunnily, shaking his hand. "I'm the Duchess Yolanda, by
the way!"

Repeating her performance with the next six or seven cars that
came over the rise, Yolanda soon had a small knot of people gath-
ered at the county line. When the eighth car stopped, the others
pleaded with the driver to swear allegiance immediately, save his
vehicle, and take them on into town.

*********************

Cathy and Conchita walked into the McDonald's on the outskirts of
town. It had been a long walk from the prison, but they didn't
feel the least bit tired. Both girls were wearing the faded blue
prison uniforms, but that wasn't what made the locals look up
from their coffee.

Cathy Evans was a tall blonde, about five-nine, with full, lush,
curly hair falling to past her waist. The prison outfit was
straining to contain her at every point, in her thighs, which
looked like two great hams in blue casing, in herarms, where her
powerful biceps and triceps strained at the sleeves of the uni-
form shirt, and especially in the breasts, where Cathy had unbut-
toned the first four buttons, displaying an enormous pair of
full, round, white breasts, completely unrestrained by any bra,
and yearning to burst the bonds of the remaining buttons with
each step.

Conchita Gonzales was as small and dark as Cathy was tall and
fair, but she was Cathy's equal in one way; her delicious dark
round Spanish breasts were as large, as high, and as firm, and as
well displayed as Cathy's. Her dark hair fell to her shoulders,
framing an oval olive face with a large, wide sensual mouth and
ferocious brown eyes. Conchita was trying to wear a bra, al-
though you could see the tormented scrap of fabric through the
wide gaps her basketball-sized breasts opened between the buttons
of her prison uniform shirt.

Their entrance electrified the restaurant. Several men who had
been sitting, sipping coffee, stood up and moved towards the
counter and approached the two women.

"Hey, baby", said one, a tall, lean fellow in a hunting jacket.
"You look pretty hot this morning!"

Conchita shot him a withering glance. "You don't know hot, you
bastard!", she shot back.

Another of the men recognized the prison garb. "Hey, escaped
convicts!", he shouted. "Let's take 'em in and get the reward!"

"Yeah!", shouted a third, but let's **fuck** 'em first!"

"Right!"

"Damn straight!"

"No sense in letting Sheriff Daniels have all the fun!"

Cathy stretched out her arm, grabbed the burly gent in the hunt-
ing jacket, and tossed him easily through the plate glass store-
front window. The rest of the men hovered back momentarily. The
manager and staff of the restaurant cowered behind the counter.

"Any of you boys who want the same treatment can just step for-
ward now", she purred. None of the 'boys' took her up.

"Good. Looks like you've got some sense", she continued. "We
are here to inform you that Clay County is now the personal prop-
erty of her Imperial Majesty, Julia the Mighty, Empress of the
Whole World, and you are her subjects, worms!"

She grabbed another man and lifted him over her head with one
arm. "Does anyone have a problem with that?"

No one responded. Cathy dropped the man to the floor, and within
a few seconds, had completely demolished the counter area, the
fry ovens, and the rear of the store. Then she kicked an opening
through the wall on the side, and pushed the twisted mess through
it, out into the drive-through lane.

The men were cowering in the rear of the store, totally terri-
fied. The two escaped convicts were blocking the only entrance.

Conchita fished a cigarette out of her chest pocket, squashed
flat by the pressure of her titanic breasts. She turned to the
trembling men. "Any of you darlings got a light?" On men ner-
vously extended her his lighter.

"Thanks, darling", cooed Conchita. She lifted the lighter to the
cigarette, let the cigarette drop from her lips, opened her
mouth, and flicked the lighter.

A tongue of flame erupted from Conchita's open mouth, engulfing
the men and igniting the tables, benches, wastebaskets, ceiling,
and the paint on the walls. Conchita howled with delight as she
watched the men dance in the flames, their clothes burning off
their bodies, their skin crackling off their flesh, their eyes
melting in their sockets. Their shrieks of agony seemed to ex-
cite Conchita more and more, as another breath of flame belched
from the furnace of her red little mouth.

"They burn so easily, Cathy.", she commented quietly. "Almost no
fun at all."

Sirens sounded in the distance. The two convicts strolled out to
the curb, ast down, and waited for the police to arrive.

***********************************

Read More......

DR HOOTERS

Wham!

The door slammed shut behind Jill Clayton, her willowy frame
slumping down in her chair. In her plain black dress, she
resembled Cher, except without the pretty face and shapely fig-
ure. "The Stick" was her nickname throughout life, much to her
dismay.

"Bite my left one!" she shouts to the world, knowing no one
would hear her. Grabbing her cold coffee, she entered the dark
lab.

Click. A single light illuminated her desk space. Beakers
and test tubes refracted the light in different colors, giving
her desk top an almost church-window like effect. She sobbed
slightly, looking up to the ceiling for guidance.

"All I want is some understanding and respect. I've worked
hard to get where I am," Jill explained. "For me, having my
peers respect my research is all I ever wanted. But now..."

Jill stopped short. Julie Heatherwick, her office-mate, en-
tered the lab abruptly.

"Jilly?" Julie asked quietly. "Are you mad?"

"As a wet cat. I should be heading that grant!" Jill demand-
ed, looking sad. "I number-crunched for two years on the side,
preparing to head this department when Dr. Reardon retired. Why
did they give it to you?" Jill asked, half-knowing the answer.

"Look, I'm sick of you blaming my success on my looks. I am
just as committed to this department as you," Julie began. She
pointed a finger at Jill, making her skin-tight evening gown move
slightly over her supple figure. Her dark red hair fell down a
bit into her face.

"I know I know, I'm sorry," Jill sighed. "It's just...I see
them staring at you when you saunter down the hall. I've heard
the jokes about your figure and how you could breast feed Europe.
And now, it's just easy to blame the whole thing on you."

Julie put her arm around Jill, squeezing her shoulder. Jill
glanced at Julie's plump face and she even noticed Julie's ample
cleavage protruding slightly from her evening dress. Julie
sighed, making her chest creep out just a bit more.

"I understand. What do you suggest I do?" Julie asked.

"Wear a snowsuit to meetings, you silicon queen," Jill's sub-
conscious piped up. "Nothing you can do, Jules. I just need
some time to myself?" she muttered.

"I hear ya, hon. I should get back to the party," Julie
said, rising to leave. As she opened the door to leave, she
asked if Jill would be joining them soon. The silence answered
her.

Hours later, Jill continued to drown herself in her research.
Hoping desperately that it would block out the hurt, she contin-
ued to lose herself in her electron microscope. Her latest batch
of hormones had given her the best results up to date, but they
were nowhere near successful. Who would buy a drug that would
make you just %.05 percent smarter? The numbers had to rise in
order to make it viable.

Removing the slide, she stared at the greasy spot on the
glass. Tears almost formed in her eyes as she contemplated the
fact that so much of her life had been poured into a greasy spot,
and she seemed light years from the solution. Gritting her
teeth, she pulled herself together and walked to the specimen
table. Just as she opened the cabinet, she noticed the reflec-
tion of a light in the glass door. Someone had left the gamma
projector on.

Spinning on her heels, something she's not worn for years,
she meandered over to the machine to kill it. Then something
sparked inside her.

"Gamma rays?" Jill grinned, thinking of the Incredible Hulk
TV program she'd grown up hating. Her brother had tortured her
by watching that show each Sunday night, with her fighting to see
PBS. Then she paused.

Why not? She'd tried everything else, hadn't she?

ZZZAP. It was over. She removed the slide. Slipped it
under the microscope. At first, nothing happened. Then, slowly,
the brain cells began to multiply. Neuron production shot off
the scale. Jill grinned slightly. This may be it. She waited
three hours, then tested the sample. It'd reproduced cell matter
400%. Another hybrid hormone showed up on the test, but Jill
barely looked at it. Her guess had worked!

Quickly she took a batch of the same substance and zapped in,
turning up the dosage to twice as much. A speedy test showed the
whole batch was performing as expected. Readying a needle with
the batch, she approached the lab rat, who just happened to be
sleeping.

"Wait," Jill thought. "If I do this, and Julie and the oth-
ers notice it, who's to say I'll even get the credit for this, as
I should. It'll probably be put onto Julie's padded shoulders so
she'll look good for the cameras. Let's put the Stick in the
corner until we need something else done," Jill said, getting red
faced. "What do I have to lose?"

Needles always made Jill queasy, but she forgot that point
until just after she stuck her arm and pushed the plunger.

* * *

"The floor needs cleaning, and a little salt," Jill murmured
as she raised from the floor. Spitting out the dust from her
mouth, she walked to the mirror. "Four hours?" Jill whispered as
she looked at her watch. The sun was peeking over the horizon
outside the window. In the mirror was a disheveled woman, look-
ing as if she'd slept in a hamper.

"Oh my god!" Jill gasped. She checked her arm. Sure enough,
there was the puncture mark. She really had done it.

Finding a chair quickly, she began to go over what had tran-
spired. Coming to the conclusion that she'd suffered a mild
breakdown, she now hoped that she'd not damaged herself by her
actions. After cleaning herself up, she raced for the exit.

Upon leaving the building and entering the fresh morning air,
she ran into Brendon Hill. He was the typical early riser do-
gooder with about 6 hairs left and a pocket protector to boot.
And on a Saturday as well. She tried to avoid him, but he
couldn't help but notice her attire.

"Is the party still going on?" Brendon asked.

"Ummm...I fell asleep in my office," Jill explained. She
wished that was all that had happened.

"I heard about the promotion. I think you should have gotten
it," Brendon continued. "Did you ever find the answer to your
temperature differential in the subject chamber?"

"No...well, maybe. What if we tried lowering the pressure
inside the transfer chamber, thus lowering the need to con-
sistently drop the temperature. The cells themselves might then
undergo mitosis rapidly in the..."Jill theorized, almost unaware
of the hypothesis she was creating on the stop. And to her
amazement, what she was saying was making perfect sense. A solu-
tion to the problem that had been plaguing the department for
months was literally falling from her lips, and she didn't even
know much about the situation. As she looked at Brendon, she no-
ticed right away that his attention was focusing elsewhere.

"...and I gather that if the value...Brendon? What's the
matter?" Jill asked puzzled.

"I...ummm...well. errr" Brendon stammered, turning beet red.
"My goodness, is that the tit...time?" He excused himself and
stumbled off into the building, looking back once at the stymied
Jill.

"I wonder what that was all about?" Jill murmured. She began
hurrying to her car, but noticed something different in her walk.
Looking down, she almost passed out again.

"Holy Mary!" Jill exclaimed, feeling her chest. Her fingers
touched the fabric of her dress, only now, it appeared that a C-
cupped size bust was lurking underneath it! She pulled away the
neck of her dress. Sure enough, there was a mass of real breast
flesh filling her A-cup bra to overflowing.

"I have breasts!?!" Jill whispered, almost crying. Then it
hit her. That's not good. This was not supposed to happen over-
night. She was 28. Jill thought back to just minutes before.
She'd looked in the mirror. Washed her face. Brushed the lint
from her dress. No, there'd not been a bust there when she did
that...or was there? She needed help.

She bolted back inside and caught Brendon before he entered
his office. He looked flustered still, but ushered her into his
office regardless.

"What were you staring at, just then when we were talking?"
Jill asked. Brendon went candy red this time.

"I was noticing your dress. It seemed to have
been...umm...moving in your upper regions," Brendon stammered.
She could almost feel the heat from his embarrassment. He
cracked under the pressure and spun around in his chair to attend
to a computational equation on the blackboard. Jill stood quiet-
ly for a second, then started to pursue her investigation. As
she reached to turn Brendon around, her eye wandered to the
blackboard. Instantly, she smiled and grabbed and erasure, wip-
ing away a large portion of the equation.

"Hey Jill!" Brendon said, turning to look at her.

"You did this all wrong. Look, if you take the variance of
mercury..." Jill dictated, barely pausing between sentences. She
spoke so fast and wrote so quickly that she didn't even notice
what was happening to her. But Brendon did.

As he sat wide-eyed, staring at Jill's cotton evening dress,
he noticed that her breasts were beginning to grow again. The
black fabric became tighter and tighter as her bustline in-
creased. Had he been able to move his eyes from her ballooning
boobs, Brendon would have seen that Jill's hair was slowly begin-
ning to become lighter colored. And the rest of her body was
changing too, becoming more soft and fleshy. As her arm moved
quickly up and down the chalkboard, he watched mesmerized as her
stretching dress outlined perfectly the imprint her super-small
bra was making into her bouncing bazooms. She was really blow-
ing up!

"...and therefore if you substitute the zygote of the
male...pay attention here Brendon," Jill scolded, her arm still
writing as fast as it could. She turned her head to see
Brendon's face lit like a child's at Christmas. Following his
eyeline, her gaze fell into her own extending cleavage, now mark-
ing out a DD-cupped chest.

"My breasts! Look at my breasts!" Jill squeaked. She
dropped her chalk and it shattered on the wood floor. Her writ-
ing hand made palm marks on her dress where she grasped the sides
of her now larger bust. The growth continued slightly, starting
to cause little tears to appear in the seam that ran down the
front of the dress.

"I'm blowing up, Brendon. My boobs are actually getting
bigger!!!"

"I know," Brendon drooled, his eyes beginning to glaze over.

The growth stopped, and Jill turned to look at herself in the
reflection of the walk-in freezer. She looked to have gained 30
lbs, not counting her chest. And her hair?!?!

"I'm getting....blonde?" Jill noticed, then refocusing on the
outstanding part of this development. The pain from the unrelin-
quishing bra was beginning to seep through her shock, but before
she could attend to relieving it, her eyes noticed Brendon's
grinning face again.

"Why are you just sitting there? Quit staring at me. Can't
you see I need some help?" Jill pleaded.

Brendon surprised Jill by letting out a sound that could only
be diagnosed as a Beavis laugh. He then reached out a hand to
squeeze one of her mammoth mammaries. Jill became livid.

"Look Cro-Magnon man. Just because a woman has large breasts
does not mean you get squeezing rights. Women in history, I
quote, "Have been oppressed by their captors, man, for
countless..."Jill spouted.

Brendon grinned as Jill's boobs began to billow outward
again, causing the tears to widen longer. Soon, he could see the
front of her bra, which by now was merely a string around her in-
flating volleyballs. Jill seemed to get even more adamant about
convincing Brendon what he was doing was wrong, causing her tits
to swell all the more.

POP! Jill's tits jiggled a bit as her bra broke, letting her
chest fill out her tortured dress even more. The rips were al-
most joining now. With each breath Jill took, a little rip let
Brendon know her breasts were blowing up that much bigger. Her
hair was now completely blonde, and her figure had filled to that
of Anna Nicole Smith, except for her basketball sized jugs.

"...and if you can't take your eyes off my expanding
chest...my..."Jill slowed. "Holy Shit!"

Jill felt the front of her dress. Flesh from her enlarging
boobs was seeping out the tear holes, showing just how much her
breasts were being squeezed by her now far-too-small dress. She
moaned as her hands brushed across her hardening nipples,
surprisingly the same size they'd always been.

Brendon's breathing became erratic and he leaped towards
Jill, pulling on the fabric of her dress. RRIIIPPPP! The dress
thankfully unloaded it payload. Jill shrieked at the sight of
the nerdy little man staring slobberingly at her titanic titties.
She boob-butted him to the ground and ran yelling from his of-
fice.

With her added weight, she found running to be quiet dif-
ferent. As she hit her office, she couldn't help but notice how
long it took her naked chest to stop moving. They continued to
bounce and sway, rubbing against the torn fabric of the dress and
each other. Her head swimming, she sat down at her desk. This
caused her to knock over half the items on her desktop and she
realized that her huge hooters were as real as they felt.

The air conditioned room was cold, making her nipples stand
straight out. She lay her head on the desk, trying to center her
thoughts. Her breasts had stopped growing, but the damage had
been done. Her boobs were huge! She'd have trouble sitting
behind the wheel of her car to drive home, they were so big.

As she sat sobbing, she looked at her notes from the previous
night. This time, she didn't pass up the extra hormone part of
the report. As her brain centered on the calculations, she felt
her boobs begin to tingle. She concentrated on the paper, begin-
ning to scribble notes, ignoring the filling feeling that began
again in her bosom. 30 seconds later, she finished her analysis,
and had grown an extra 10 inches to stop at what she figured had
to be a 60 inch bust.

"Cerebral stimulation resulting in hormonal imbalance," was
underlined at the bottom of the page. Jill had figured it out.
Her body was changing to represent what she resented most;
blonde-haired, buxom bimbos. Meanwhile, her brain was able to
deduce the most complex of equations. And following this theory,
she might be able to reduce her chest size by not using her in-
telligence for a period of time, but each time she resumed her
higher functions, she'd begin to balloon up again.

"Oh my...this means...," Jill realized, bringing her hands up
to her face. "No one's ever going to take me seriously. Each
time I get into a debate or a lecture, all the men are going to
be watching me pop buttons on my blouses as my breasts enlarge."
She sat back in her chair, resting her elbows in the soft pillows
of flesh her now-enormous breasts had formed. Her life was go-
ing to get complicated, fast. She'd been ordered by the board to
give daily briefings at the corporate headquarters for the next
two weeks.

How would she pull that off?

* * *

A knock at her office door interrupted brought her back to
the present quickly. It was the weekend secretary, Mary. "You
OK, Jill?"

'She must have heard me yelling my fool head off,' Jill
thought. "Yeah, Mary, I'm OK; just got a scare, that's all.
Thanks for checking."

Jill could sense Mary's indecision; there had been a lot of
noise for someone who was just spooked. Finally Mary said, "OK,"
and headed back to her desk.

That crisis narrowly averted, Jill quickly decided upon her
immediate course of action, so as not to have too much additional
growth for the time being. First and foremost, she needed to get
home, where she wouldn't be discovered like this. To do that she
needed her breasts to shrink at leastsomewhat so that she could
drive, and the cover of night. She also needed to take care of
Brendon and the briefings somehow; she couldn't afford to give
thought to those problems yet, but would have to have the things
she needed at home where she could work on them.

Now, how to avoid complex thoughts. She considered sleep,
but realized that even the brain activity of sleep might be
enough to trigger additional breast growth; it wasn't worth risk-
ing in any case. The proper solution came to her quickly; there
was a little black and white TV in the corner of the lab, which
the technician had kindly connected to cable for Jill. While her
favorite was out, a shopping channel should do the trick.

Quickly choosing and collection the things she'd need, Jill
was at the TV less than 5 minutes after she'd begun working on
the problem. She was relieved to know that she hadn't grown much
more while preparing; apparently this problem was straightforward
enough that it hadn't required much brain activity.

* * *

Watching the shopping networks had been truly awful, particu-
larly when Jill knew how much she could be doing. And watching
her breasts deflate was much like waiting for water to boil; it
seemed it never be done.

But, finally, about 10PM she decided it was. She still had
very large breasts - roughly 44DD - and certainly wasn't a stick
in other ways right now, but at least she could drive home now.
Collecting her things, Jill sneaked out a little-used, little
known exit, and made her way quickly to her car, the last one
left in the lot. A harrowing 7 minute drive, along back roads,
brought her safely home with no more than one or two onlookers
getting a free peepshow. Jill found that she enjoyed the open-
jawed, dumbfounded expression on the one man she'd seen. Maybe
this did have some advantages after all.

Thankful for her attached garage and garage door opener, Jill
walked into her house. Going through the darkened family room,
she caught a sight of herself in the mirror and gasped. 'I'm
gorgeous!' she thought, in spite of herself. Even having come to
hate the blonde, buxom, 'n braindead look, Jill couldn't help but
admire herself in the mirror. Her face looked so much softer and
prettier, and her blonde hair complemented her body extremely
well. A bit excited now, Jill hurried up to her room.

Removing what remained of her dress, plus her slip, pan-
tyhose, and shoes, Jill looked at herself in the full length mir-
ror on the wall. She certainly wasn't a stick anymore; every
part of her body seemed to have been molded to just the right
shape. She was astounded by the large breasts she now sported;
somehow even with all they had been through, they were still
beautiful, almost magically, without a hint of the stretch marks
she fully expected to see somewhere.

'Oh well, first things first,' Jill thought. She headed into
her bathroom, really looking forward to a shower. As she began
to soap up, however, other thoughts entered her head. She was
getting turned on; even the lightest touch on her nipples or the
inside of her thighs was turning up the heat rapidly. Jill
quickly rinsed herself and headed to bed. Not knowing what she
would need to do the next day, Jill decided to allow herself just
three hours of sleep in hope of keeping her sleeping thoughts to
a minimum. After setting her alarm clock and turning off the
light beside her bed, Jill tried to get to sleep but found her-
self drawn toward her own body.

Figuring that masturbation could only help her get to sleep,
Jill began playing with herself, one hand tugging at her nipple
while another massage her clit. She was amazed at how quickly
she was becoming excited; normally it would take a lot more than
this to really heat her up. Less than a minute after she'd be-
gun, Jill came; it didn't take much longer for her to come twice
more. Amazed at how responsive her body had been, Jill drifted
off to sleep.

* * *

At 2AM, to the sound of her alarm clock, Jill awoke.
Surprisingly refreshed, she got down to business.

First, she needed to see where her bustline was starting
from. She would need to do a lot of thinking today, and wanted
to know exactly what affect it would have. Finding a tape meas-
ure, she discovered her breasts were now 45 inches around. They
seemed to be about the same size as they had been when she went
to sleep.

Gathering her things together, Jill decided to go back to her
bedroom to think. If she was going to grow, she could at least
be comfortable doing it. Sitting up, with her back against the
headboard, Jill started a stopwatch and began to ponder her two
remaining immediate problems.

First, she decided, were the briefings. She certainly
couldn't do them as is; she would never be taken seriously. And
there was no one else who knew the material who could be sent in
her place; even if there was, it would be detrimental to her
career. Jill felt the tingling in her breasts starting again,
but ignored it.

What if she cloned herself? Whereas a day ago she would have
dismissed the idea out of hand, now she felt able to give it
serious consideration. Without a thought as to the effect it
would have upon her body, Jill found herself determining how to
create a clone, how to artificially age it in the time available,
and even how to ensure that the genetic material she used would
not be tainted by the hormones she had injected herself with.
Then she realized that even she was stumped by the problem of how
to transfer her memories to her clone; she thought she might have
a solution to the problem, but not one that could be implemented
in one month not to mention one day. "Shit!" Jill hit the
stopwatch and looked at it - all the work she'd done mentally,
work that would have required a millennia of man-hours, she had
completed in just two minutes.

As she looked down at her body, however, she saw just what
two minutes meant to her now. Her boobs reached down past her
knees on her outstretched legs. Her tape measure no longer quite
did the job, but as near as she could determine her tits were now
85 inches around. Idly she wondered what cup size that would
make her; about a ZZ or so, if such a thing existed.

"So my breasts are growing about 20 inches a minute," Jill
noted. "God, I hope I don't hit any more dead ends."

Just to be sure, Jill stood up slowly an checked the rest of
her body in the mirror. It seemed that the only other change had
been in her hair; while still a beautiful blonde, it was signifi-
cantly longer, falling past her shoulders now. What surprised
Jill, though, was how sexy she still looked to herself, even with
her tits hanging down past her belly button. She almost gave in
and played with herself again, but decided that work came first.

'OK, then, a clone won't work,' Jill thought, scribbling on
her notepad as she settled back onto her bed. 'What about a fix
to the hormones?' The tingling was back; it had become almost
familiar and pleasurable, now. Scribbled furiously, Jill found a
solution. Not the one she had been looking for, but one that
would work nonetheless. Working quickly, her breasts swelling to
such proportions as to get in her way even just sitting as she
was, she mixed the potion. "Well, bottom's up!" Jill downed the
solution, and looked down at herself.

Her boobs were incredibly huge now. Each tit probably
weighed more than the rest of Jill, stretching out past her feet.
Using the tape measure for the one measurement she could still
take, Jill discovered that her breasts were now a mind boggling
40 inches in circumference. She thought about what her measure-
ments might be - maybe 150-23-37 - and laughed. Time to prove
out her potion now, though.

Closing her eyes, Jill imagined herself as she had been two
days before - "The Stick". Opening her eyes, she discovered ex-
actly what she expected to see - her old body. Quickly solving a
mathematical problem which had been vexing her convinced her that
things were working correctly now - the hormones her body pro-
duced were stored rather than sent into her bloodstream, leaving
her plain ol' Jill.

Somehow, she wasn't completely happy about the her victory,
though. She might still despise brainless blonde bimbos, but be-
ing a genius blonde bombshell had been kind of fun. Closing her
eyes again, she concentrated on how she had looked when she exam-
ined herself the night before - "The Bombshell". Opening her
eyes, she was pleased to see that her potion had worked properly;
she looked once again as she had the night before.

"OK, that's one problem down, one to go. Now what to do
about Brendon...," Jill mused. Very quickly an evil thought of
revenge came upon her. Transforming herself back into the Stick,
so that she would have some clothes that would fit, Jill slipped
herself into a tight outfit she thought perfect for the opportun-
ity, collected her things, and headed back to work.

* * *

Brendon was spending Sunday evening reading the paper, and
trying to recover from the events of the previous day. He
couldn't figure out what had happened - he surely must have been
hallucinating - but he'd acted like a sex-starved boob. Which,
he figured, he was; it still didn't make his actions right,
though.

A little after 7PM, there came a knock on his apartment door.
Brendon was startled for a minute - he couldn't remember the last
time he'd had an unexpected visitor - but he quickly recovered
and went to the door. Looking through the peephole, he was even
more surprised to see Jill; seeing her looking as she always had,
he decided that yesterday must have just been a hallucination.
Brendon unlatched and opened the door.

"Hi, Brendon"

"Hi, Jill. I certainly didn't expect to see you here."

"Well, Brendon, I just wanted to make sure everything was OK
after yesterday's incident. Me, yelling my fool head off, geez.
I'm surprised Mary didn't call the police on you." Jill stepped
inside, and the two of them started into the living room.

Somewhat puzzled by Jill's apology, Brendon decided that
things must not have gone as he'd imagined them. Maybe he wasn't
such a jerk after all. "Don't worry about it, Jill. Everything
sorted itself out."

Jill seemed genuinely excited by Brendon's forgiveness. "Oh
good, Brendon, 'cause I couldn't bear to see our friendship
ruined over this. I must admit though, that there's more than
one reason I came over here..." Rather than sitting down, Jill
was moving toward Brendon now, backing him towards the rest of
his apartment.

Brendon stammered, "W-w-what's th-that?"

Jill smiled as she put her hands on Brendon's sides, continu-
ing to back him towards the open bedroom door she'd spotted.
"Well, Brendon, I realized only after our little incident yester-
day just how much you turn me on."

Brendon, flushed, tried to respond but couldn't quite get
anything out.

In Brendon's bedroom now, Jill continued her come-on. "I
want you Brendon, and I want you now." She pushed him onto the
bed. "You've got me so hot... I've got to have you." Jill
ripped Brendon's shirt off, and started working on his pants. A
growing erection slowed her down briefly. "I think you want me
too, now don't you?"

Brendon nodded. His mind raced, but he wasn't going to even
consider trying to do anything that might stop Jill.

Letting Brendon's mostly hard penis free, Jill continued. "I
thought so." Already Brendon's penis was a good six inches; Jill
was pleased that at least this belied his nerdy dress and
manners. Taking little nibbles and licks at his penis, Jill be-
gan working her way out of her own clothes.

Brendon couldn't believe what was going on. A blowjob? He'd
heard stories, but never thought he be getting one. It felt so
good, he almost climaxed at the first full stroke of Jill's
tongue.

Having gotten Brendon fully hard, a solid seven inches Jill
knew she'd enjoy, she worked her way up his body, finally impal-
ing herself on Brendon's penis. Sensing his excitement, she
worked him very carefully. She had a couple of surprises for
him, and they would be so much more fun to deliver before Brendon
came. She was thankful she'd thought to take a second injection
of the smart drug; her mind now made such matters as mind-reading
child's play. Realizing Brendon couldn't hold back much longer,
Jill began the orgasmic transformation into the Bombshell, much
slower this time.

Brendon couldn't believe what was going on. Not only was a
woman making love to him, but something was happening to her. He
watched, entranced, as Jill's naked body mutated. It was occur-
ring just at it had yesterday, but this time Jill was naked from
the start, and Brendon could watch her breasts expand, watch her
hair lighten, and catch a glimpse of her newly beautiful ass. The
growing weight on his chest was extremely erotic; he couldn't
hold back, so he let himself go and came.

At the moment of Brendon's orgasm, Jill pulled out the needle
she'd hidden in her dress, which she'd carefully left beside them
on the bed. Lost in his orgasm, Brendon barely noticed the prick
in his arm, and did nothing to stop it. Her mission accom-
plished, Jill stood up, allowing Brendon's cum to empty out onto
his penis and balls.

"OK, Brendon, now you've gotten what you wanted, and I've
gotten what I wanted. In case you'd forgotten, I'll be out of
the office the next two weeks; I'll stop by when I get back."

Still groggy, Brendon wondered what Jill had meant by 'I've
gotten what I wanted'.

* * *

After leaving Brendon's bedroom, Jill drove back to her
apartment. This super-brain stuff is great, Jill thought, as she
kept tuned in on Brendon's thoughts.

Still lying on his bed, soaked in sweat, Brendon felt a tin-
gle go through his body. Not sure what to make of it, he sat up
and examined himself. His penis was limp now, and covered in his
cum, but he certainly looked OK. The tingle began again, though,
and he noticed that his penis didn't look right somehow. Even
fully flaccid it was generally bigger than this. As he watched
it continued to shrink, along with his balls.

After all that had happened, Brendon could do little but
watch as his body changed. His legs were looking thinner now
too. What really startled him, though, was when something got in
the way of his view. Reaching up his now dainty hands to his
chest, Brendon found breasts. Not large breasts, but breasts
nonetheless; what chest hair he had was gone too. And his
breasts were growing at an incredible rate; remembering what had
happened to Jill earlier, he knew that she was responsible. For
now, however, he could only watch in amazement as his body
changed.

Standing up to look in the mirror above his dresser, Brendon
was amazed to see the face looking back at him. HIS face, he
knew, but it didn't seem real somehow. He reached to touch his
silky smooth cheeks, where there had been five o'clock shadow
just minutes before. His hair, like Jill's, had turned blonde;
his was significantly longer as well, brushing against his
shoulders. His lips seemed fuller, and his prominent-if-
dignified nose could now be best described as "pert". have
changed.' It was true, the eyes looking back at him were not the
plain brown eyes he'd grown so accustomed to, but a set of
ocean-blue eyes he could drown in.

Letting his eyes drift down further, he gasped in shock; the
pitch of his voice left him even further taken aback. His
breasts had developed far beyond "large", past "huge", into "su-
pernatural". They were heavy enough to be difficult to lift, but
were somehow held up firmly and proudly. Jill laughed a bit to
herself as she sensed Brendon examining them; if he'd known the
work it had taken to make breasts like his stand out like this,
he'd have been amazed. Even having been the one that had managed
it, she was amazed at how well the muscular and bone changes had
worked.

Seeing his body, even knowing it was his, was turning Brendon
on. He had a hard on, or what felt like a hard on, but couldn't
figure out what it really was. Getting his hands around his
breasts to his pussy, he discovered his clit; he also made his
breasts thrust out even more, allowing him to notice his own
large nipples getting hard. He'd never seen nipples this large
before, and so curious, he let one hand reach up to play with his
left nipple. Soon he was playing with it mercilessly, while also
massaging his clit more and more rapidly. Unable to hold back
any more, he lied back down on the bed, and worked himself to or-
gasm. Continuing on, he soon found the pleasure of multiple or-
gasms, and continued masturbating for some time.

Brendon's playing had started Jill's motor revving before she
was able to disconnect; having nothing else that needed done at
the moment, Jill decided to allow herself her own pleasure.

* * *

The two weeks of business briefings were very busy ones for
Jill. The briefings themselves were quite interesting; since no
matter what happened, Jill could convince everyone that they had
simply heard a brilliant presentation, she decided to use the
meetings as her very own psychological experiments.

The first meeting Jill used as the control; she presented her
material in a remarkable way, generating many very positive
responses when the day was through. But not a single man in the
room really saw her as a woman or was in the least bit turned on
by her. In some ways, it was nice; they listened attentively,
and learned much. In other ways, though, Jill was disappointed.
She certainly didn't want them ignoring her, but even just a few
surface thoughts about her appearance would have been nice.

Her next presentation she gave in exactly the same manner,
but completely nude. Still, though, there was more attention to
her presentation then to her. After a number of shocked
responses, and numerous impulses to leave which she had to sti-
fle, things went along almost as they had the first day.

For her third presentation, Jill decided to see what would
have happened had the scenario she'd worried about come to be.
She started the presentation normally, but let the hormones in
her body take effect. She intentionally slowed the rate down
significantly; otherwise she'd have filled the auditorium where
she was speaking with her breasts before the first break. Still,
it was an impressive show; the men stared uncontrollably at her
as her breasts burst their bonds and continued to grow. Their
thoughts ranged from lust to disgust; the thoughts of the few
woman in the audience were even worse, save for a strong beacon
of pity one woman gave off. Just out of curiosity, Jill let her
breasts continue to grow throughout the day. Mid morning, they
reached the floor, giving Jill a thrill as her nipples first
touched. By noon, Jill had a hard time moving; her breasts
outweighed the rest of her body. Finally, by the end of the day,
her breasts had grown so large as to be difficult to see over;
they stood five feet high, and five feet out from her body. Jill
had also made her nipples grow with her breasts; they now stood
out nearly a foot, and centered aureoles almost a yard in diame-
ter. Jill couldn't believe anyone would be sexually excited by
these monstrosities, but many men in the audience were; she had
to keep them in their seats with her will. Finally, her presen-
tation done, she let them go; five rushed quickly to the stage
and began molesting her. Or, at least, her breasts; they seemed
to have no interest in Jill herself. Finally disgusted by their
actions and not turned on by what little they were doing that
might have excited her, Jill restored her body, and left in
everyone the memories of the presentation she'd done with the
control group.

The remaining briefings offered many other experiments; Jill
tried two different voices one high pitched and squeaky, the
other low and sultry. She also gave one awful presentation to
see what reaction she would get. Perhaps the most interesting,
however, was the presentation she gave as a man. It was the same
presentation she done to start off, but still every single man in
the room gave her more credibility because she was a man. Com-
bined with the animalistic reactions she'd received from many men
earlier, Jill was becoming quite disenchanted with half the human
race.

* * *

During the evenings, as she traveled around the country, Jill
played the role of benevolent goddess. Mentally drawing informa-
tion from wherever she needed it, Jill submitted incredible pa-
pers all over the world. She knew many of the plans would take
years to be enacted, but still, it was worth the effort. In two
weeks, she'd written economic plans, environmental plans, plans
to stop hunger, crime, and most other ills of the world, and pro-
vided much needed breakthroughs in medicine and technology.
There were only two things Jill explicitly decided not to di-
vulge; she would not help the space programs, and she would not
divulge her smart drug. Both were for selfish reasons, she would
readily admit; she didn't want anyone else to have the power she
did. Her own theories convinced her that there was intelligent
life elsewhere; she didn't really want to risk the possibility
that they might be more intelligent than even herself.

Jill's favorite activity as she traveled, however, was look-
ing in on Brendon. She had decided to wait until she got back to
change him back; that certainly would give him enough time to
learn his lesson.

The first day, it certainly looked like he was learning his
lesson. Jill watched mentally as he called in sick to work, and
spent day sulking around the house. Brendon's reaction the
second day surprised Jill though. After calling in, he got
dressed as well as he could, and headed out.

Checking in on him later, she found him back at home with
boxes and boxes of clothes. She watched amusedly as he tried
them on; they just don't make clothes for the size woman Brendon
had become, and his new clothes fit only marginally better than
his old clothes. The bra he'd bought was the wrong size alto-
gether; it ended up looking more like a string bikini on Bren-
don's massive breasts than a useful undergarment.

Fascinated by how well Brendon was making out, Jill began to
pay more attention. It was incredibly easy, she found, to follow
Brendon's activities mentally while doing whatever else needed to
be done at the time. On the third day, Brendon headed out again,
this time to speciality shops and to a few custom-clothing shops.
Jill was amazed at his resourcefulness, and at how good he looked
in his new clothes. Over the next few days, Jill watched as he
worked incessantly on such things as walking in heels, applying
makeup, and dressing his new body. Jill almost decided to change
him back then and there, but decided against it because Brendon
did seem to be enjoying the experience so much.

The activities of the second week, however, truly shocked
Jill. She watched as Brendon got a job at a strip joint on the
outskirts of town, almost convinced that she was following the
wrong person. In this new female body for little more than a
week, Brendon still managed to look like a pro. Over the week
Jill watched all the big and little events in Brendon's life, in-
cluding to her amazement his first gynecological exam, but was
not thrown into disbelief again until she looked in on his Friday
night performance as she flew home. The performance itself was
impressive, Brendon showing significant improvement in just his
first week. What shocked Jill, however, was the offer he re-
ceived to to a porno film afterwards and his rapid agreement.
'My God,' Jill thought, 'not only have I created a monster, I've
created a slut. Well, maybe not - he's still a virgin.' This
gave Jill a thought.

* * *

It was almost midnight when Brendon heard the knock on his
door; with all the excitement of the past two weeks, he would
have been up anyway, but this knock he was expecting. He opened
the door to see an incredible specimen of a man; six feet tall,
muscular, handsome, and with a huge bulge in his jeans.

"Hello, Jill," Brendon said in his most seductive voice.

Jill was a bit taken aback. "How did you know?"

"Easy, Jill. You were able to change my body, and were gone
for the past two weeks. I knew you'd come back to see the
results."

"I've been watching," Jill responded, not certain how to
proceed.

"Oh, good. Don't I make a good girl?" Brendon glowed with
pride, and it made him look all the sexier. "You know, I've been
saving myself for you."

Jill didn't know this; it annoyed her that she didn't. Be-
fore she'd said anything, Brendon grabbed her hand with his and
started leading her into his bedroom.

"Come on Jill. I can't wait much longer. I'm always so HOR-
NY in this body..."

Jill followed Brendon into the bedroom, and let him lie her
down on the bed. He removed her shirt, shoes, and socks, and
then finally his pants and underpants. He noticeably gasped when
he saw Jill's cock - it was a foot long, and still growing.

"My god you've got a big one Jill! Not that I'm one to
talk..." Brendon pulled his T-shirt and bra off in one motion,
revealing his tits. Jill looked in amazement as Brendon contin-
ued to strip. She knew how big they were, but still they were
even more impressive in person.

Coming over to Jill, Brendon began rubbing his body against
Jill's, and playing with her now rock-hard penis. "You know how
big they are, Jill? Sixty three inches. Sixty three incredible
inches. 63-24-38. I've looked in big boob magazines for years,
and while some women claim to be twice as big as that, not one of
Tem has bigger tits than I do.S Brendon smiled seductively at
Jill. RAnd they arenUt nearly as hot and sexy either, baby, ",
he added.

Jill couldn't help but be turned on by Brendon's actions; un-
familiar with the body she was in, she nonetheless enjoyed the
focused sensations in her penis. And Brendon certainly knew what
he was doing. 'Well then,' Jill thought, 'maybe it's time that I
show him that I know what to do to a woman's body.'

Brendon offered no resistance as Jill rose up, picked Brendon
up almost effortlessly, and laid him down where she had been.
Jill then began playing with Brendon's tits and clit, using her
own memories and readings from Brendon to excite him as fully as
possible. She didn't want to wear him out before she'd had her
own pleasure, though, so she stopped before he reached orgasm and
thrust her penis into him.

Neither Jill nor Brendon was capable of much rational thought
after that. Jill glowed in the concentrated sensations her penis
gave her, and the feeling of control her larger body gave her.
Brendon, on the other hand, was thrilled with the array of sensa-
tions coming at him, and the feeling of protection Jill was giv-
ing him. He was almost disappointed when Jill came; when she
continued on, apparently having made whatever modifications were
needed to do so in advance, Brendon found himself coming almost
instantly. They continued for hours, Jill's abilities providing
the extra energy when needed. Brendon fell asleep with Jill at
his back, holding what she could of his huge right breast.

The next morning, Jill went to Brendon before she left.
"Brendon?"

Brendon decided to let her in on his decision. "Brenda, now,
I think."

Jill smiled. "I knew. I just wanted to give you the chance
to tell me. You know, I was going to end you two weeks of pun-
ishment by coming back and changing you back. But, since you
don't seem to want that, what would you like? Oh, and don't wor-
ry about your various records and what not. I've taken care of
those. Brenda."

Brenda was relieved to hear that; she had been worried what
would happen if she'd needed identification somewhere. She then
turned her thoughts to what she would like. "You really don't
have to do anything, you know. I'm still enjoying what you've
already done."

Jill blushed a bit at that comment. "Still, you deserve it.
Name something."

Brenda hesitated. "Anything?"

"Anything."

"Could you make me bigger?"

Jill paused to give Brenda's request some thought. She had in-
jected Brendon with the same hormone she had used on herself. It
should produce the same effects; mental stimulation leading to
breast growth. She wrote an equation on a sheet of paper, and
passed it to Brenda, who was absent-mindedly stroking his huge
breasts. "Brenda, dear", Jill cooed, "see if you can solve this
equation for me."

Brenda giggled. "Oh Jill, that's way too hard. I just don't
seem to be able to concentrate on that sort of thing any more."

Jill tried another equation, then another, then another, progres-
sively simpler. Brenda just sat on the edge of the bed and gig-
gled, his impressive breasts shaking and jiggling with his
laughter. It was useless. When Jill had injected herself with
the hormone, her body changed into that of a big-breasted blonde
bimbo, but had increased her brain power a hundred-fold. The
same hormone had changed Brendon from a reasonably capable Phy-
sics grad student into, well, a beautiful big-breasted blonde
fuck-bunny, without a thought in his pretty head.

It had to have something to do with his male hormones, Jill
thought, and she pondered the variables in her head, her power-
ful intellect reviewing possible interactions. She was lost in
thought until she was forced back to reality by the sensation of
something slapping her in the face.

Jill was astounded! When she switched to this male body, she
forgot to "turn off" the action of the hormone, and her dick had
grown to gigantic proportions under the stimulus of her mental
activity. Although she was seated on the edge of the bed next to
Brenda, her dick came up to eye level. The head was about the
size of a small orange, and the shaft was thicker than she could
encompass with one hand, although she could comfortably encircle
it with both.

Brenda was delighted. He burst into laughter, tossing his long
blonde hair and shaking his big tits. "I asked you to make me
bigger, Jill, not yourself." Jill stood up, and grabbed her huge
derrick-like prong with both hands, and rejoiced. She under-
stood now why men admired and envied other men with large dicks.
SHe felt eminently powerful, unstoppable, potent beyond her wild-
est imaginations. Her softball-sized testicles hung halfway to
her knees, and she couldn't believe how insistent her huge dick
was, how it was screaming for more sex, even though she and Bren-
da had just finished over three hours of exhausting love-making
the night before.

Brenda was blushing with desire all the way to the points of his
enormous breasts. He lay back on the bed, whimpering to Jill.
"I've never seen a dick like yours, Jill. You're more of a man
now than anyone I ever met. Take me with that huge cock, Jill."

Jill turned to face Brenda. Even though she was standing at the
foot of the bed, and Brenda was reclining against the headboard,
the head of her monstrous dick hovered only a foot or so away
from Brenda's flushed face. Jill roared like a bull. "Look at
this cock!", she bellowed, "IUd split you in two like a roast
chicken!"

Brenda smiled slyly, grabbed a jar of facial cream off the
nightstand, and began to rub it all over his sixty-three inches
of tit flesh. It took the better part of the jar to cover his
mammoth mounds, but when he was finished, he took a dab of what
remained and patted it onto the head of Jill's mighty cock.
Jill felt a tremor of desire run from the tip of her engorged
glans, down the length of her shaft, and into the swaying sack
of her swollen testicles. She howled with the need to plunge her
brontosaurian dick deep into Brenda, regardless of the effect it
might have on him.

"Fuck my giant tits, Jill", implored Brenda, "Maybe you're more
of a man than I ever was, but by God, I'm more woman now than
anyone, and I can take you easily between my big tits." As if to
make his point, Brenda hoisted his huge breasts towards the ceil-
ing in invitation. Jill crawled onto the bed, and gingerly
lowered her ponderous dong into the canyon between Brenda's tits.
She sighed with satisfaction to see that Brenda, indeed, was wom-
an enough now to satisfy her. Brenda's meaty mams gripped the
head and about a third of her shaft in a warm, fleshy embrace,
and as Jill began to pump with her enormous dick, Brenda pressed
his breasts together to maintain a delicious pressure on it.

And so the giants made love. Jill was almost beside herself with
the ecstatic sensations running up and down the shaft of her
now-enormous prong, and from the moans and gasps coming from
Brenda's sweet little mouth, he was enjoying it as well. Jill's
orgasm came like the tide, beginning in her tormented head,
shuddering its way down the long expanse of her shaft, and ter-
minating in the aching sack of her scrotum. She began tossing
cum all over Brenda's hair and face. Cum? She shouldn't be mak-
ing cum, she thought. She looked over the fleshy mounds of
Brenda's huge breasts at the tip of her great dick, still spit-
ting cum all over Brenda's face, neck, the pillows of the bed,
the wall behind them.

Jill didn't stop cumming for about five minutes. By that time,
Brenda was fairly buried, but he was howling in a thundering or-
gasm himself. He grabbed his nipples, now about four inches
long and red as beets, and squeezed them roughly. After Jill
finished cumming, she rolled over to her side of the bed and
watched Brenda convulse in the last throes of his massive orgasm.

Odd, she thought, a cigarette would be really good right now.

Jill then saw that her cum wasn't like ordinary cum. It was
lighter in color and more consistent, not runny like men's cum.
Brenda lifted a dainty finger and put some in her mouth.
"Mmmm!", he declared, "If all cum tasted this good, I'd be a con-
firmed cocksucker from here on out!" Brenda began devouring
Jill's cum off his body, off the sheets, and wherever he could
find it.

It suddenly dawned on Jill that her cum was most probably com-
posed of the same hormone which had triggered both her amd
Brendon's transformations. How much of it had Brenda consumed by
now? A pint? A quart? More? Jill watched, but didn't see any
drastic change coming over Brenda right then. Indeed, Brenda
started yawning, cuddled up into Jill's lap, and fell quickly
into a deep and contented slumber. When Jill's erection finally
subsided, she concentrated, reduced her cock to manageable size,
dressed, and left.

Over the next few days, Jill found that, although she almost lim-
itless control over the shape of her body, when left to herself
she fell into one of three shapes; her own normal form, that of
the Blonde Bombshell, and that of the Stud who had delighted
Brenda so. Jill as herself seemed immune to the working of the
hormone, so that she chose to do most of her heavy thinking in
her old form.

The Bombshell and the Stud were sensitive to mental activity, and
Jill had toconsciously counteract the working of the hormone if
her boobs or her dick were not to swell to outlandish propor-
tions. As the Bombshell, Jill found it easier to pick up
thoughts and sensations from other minds, but the Bombshell was
extremely responsive sexually, and Jill found out that the sexual
maintenance of her new body took a lot of her time. Fortunately,
with hermodel looks and seventy-two inch breasts, finding
partners was no great problem

The Stud was more useful for imposing her will on other minds,
but he too required a great deal of sexual upkeep, and Jill had
to work hard to keep his dick from getting so large that his
partners became terrified. However, droves of women and gay men
found the Stud irresistible, and Jill never lacked for action,
even though as the Stud, she sometimes required sex four or five
times a day.

Over the next few weeks, Jill experimented with her new powers.
At the lab, she continued as her old self, but even Julie, who
tormented her continually before with her arrogant display of
breastworks, had to admit that her formerly mousey colleague was
far more assured than ever before. Jill bit her lip and was pa-
tient. She had all the time in the world to plan Janet's payback.

Now that Dr. Reardon had retired, Julie had dropped all pre-
tense of having received the promotion on any merits other than
those hanging off the front of her chest. She became com-
pletely tyrannical to those under her, and sycophantic to the
point of nausea to those above her, especially men. She dressed
like a true academic slut, which is to say, no streetwalker
could have shown more thigh or more cleavage. Needless to say,
despite her limited ability, she was capable of producing a
great deal of work from her harassed, but talented staff, which
of course she immediately passed off as her own.

Julie desperately wanted to find the intellect-enhancing hor-
mone which was already coursing through Jill's veins. It was
simple work to keep Julie from finding it, but other members of
the team were very close to the same breakthrough Jill had made,
and Jill had to send them off on tangents from time to time to
preserve her secret. Jill regretted denying her poor belea-
guered col leagues access to the scientific recognition that
was due them, but there was no way she would tolerate Julie
as a rival. In recompense, she augmented their intelligence, and
allowed them to make breakthroughs in other areas. Predictably,
Julie would try to grab the credit, thrusting her huge boobs out
when the reporters and newscasters came to call, but Jill made
certain that the correct party was always distinguished, and
Julie was made to look very foolish. Julie retaliated by
firing the team, one by one, until there was no one left except
Jill and another Ph.D. named Horace.

Julie attempted to make Jill's life miserable for her. She
ac cused Jill of hiding information from her, of being jeal-
ous of her spectacular figure, when Jill was so obviously
underdeveloped. One day, when Julie had an interview with the
director of the lab, Jill came to her with a compound
she had

"discovered". Julie was displaying every inch of flesh she could
in anticipation of the interview, and even Jill had to admit she
was gifted with a remarkable body. Her straight dark red hair
fell past her waist, and she was wearing a thin yellow sun dress
that exposed an impressive expanse of freckled breast. Jill es-
timated that Julie was probably about a 34DD at the least, and
she had practically all of it showing. Julie's long tapered legs
ended in a pair of dark-blue, five-inch "fuck-me" pumps that
caused her ass to move like a mass of Jello on springs. Julie
was indeed a formidable sexual assault weapon, and it was easy to
see how she had made it so far on so little ability.

Well, Jill thought, itUs time to disarm her.

"Julie, I want you to take a look at this.", Jill implored.
Jill drew an equation on the board. "That's Heribert's
last transform", Julie remarked, "No one's ever found a proof
for it yet." Julie was interested but cross. "Why are you
showing me this?" Quicky Jill began filling in the statements
of a long and intricate proof, and even Julie could see that
Jill was drawing on untapped and inexplicable mental resources.

"My God, Jill", Julie gasped, "You've found the formula!"
Jill nodded. "Where, where is the..." Jill held up a syringe
filled with a milky fluid. "Do you have the documentation?",
Julie demanded. Jill held up a large binder. "And you've already
tested it on yourself, haven't you?" Jill nodded again.

Julie grabbed the syringe from Jill's grasp, and plunged the
nee dle deep into one of the veins in her left arm. "If it
works for you, Jill, it'll have to work for me.", Julie giggled,
"It must be nice for you to be so smart now, Jill, heaven
knows you haven't got anything else going for you. But can you
imagine?

With this body, and with enhanced intelligence, I'll be unstoppa-
ble. I'll be a, a goddess!!" She patted Jill on the cheek.

"It's too bad you couldn't have found something to give you some
boobs to go with those brains, Jill darling."

Julie turned to the blackboard and began completing the
proof that Jill had started. Soon she was completely lost in
it, and

Jill saw that the hormone, whose polarity she had carefully re-
versed, was beginning to take its expected effect. The rear of

Julie's sundress began to flop loosely as the curves of Julie's
ass melted away, and her arm, as it moved across the blackboard,
lost its roundness and became thin and spindly.

Julie screamed. "My breasts! My breasts! What have you done
to my breasts?" She turned around, and Jill saw that Julie's
once impressive display of frontage had dwindled a couple of
meager bumps that wouldn't have done credit to a healthy nine
year old.

The front of the sundress now hung loosely off Julie's narrow
shoulders. Jill stepped up to her, and loosened the straps.

Without Julie's once-awesome curves to hold them up, the sundress
and the bra underneath fell to the floor in a heap.

Julie sobbed in total dismay.

Then Jill took off her own clothes, and put Julie's on.
Julie watched in awe as Jill's breasts grew and swelled, until
she had filled Julie's bra beyond its capacity. Jill turned
around, to give Julie a peak at how the back of the dress
filled out as

Jill's ass grew, lifted, and rounded. Jill's hair began to
straighten and darken, and fell to below her waist. As a final
insult, Julie watched helplessly as freckles exploded all over

Jill's new breasts.

"Don't worry about the interview, Julie darling," Jill
cooed,

"I'll take good care of your, er, reputation. If you want your
old body back, just don't use your new brain. Twelve hours of

Gilligan's Island or Love Boat, and you should be as good as
ever. You see, you can be either smart or stacked. You choose.

Brain or butt."

Jill opened the door. "You see, there's only room for one
goddess in this town", she added as she closed it behind her.

Jill quit at the lab the next morning. After the strip-tease
she performed with Janet's "borrowed" body, it didn't look like
the funding would be renewed for the following year. Jill
didn't follow Janet much after that. A couple days of mental
contact indicated that Janet preferred having a body to having a
genius intellect, and she was religiously avoiding any mental
strain.

Money turned out to be no problem. A beautiful woman with
a seventy-two inch bust and telepathic powers had no trouble
qualifying for loans at various banks. Nor did she have much
trouble multiplying those loans in the stock or commodity mar-
kets. It took Jill about an hour each morning, in bed, to make
her picks for the day, and she usually went to bed several
thousands of dollars wealthier each night.

Mostly, she hung out with Brenda. Jill had never been big
on girlfriends when she was flat-chested, but now she found that
no one understood a woman with a well-endowed chest than another
one equally well-endowed, no matter that "she" had been a "he"
only a few short weeks ago.

Brenda had adjusted well to live as a woman. She earned a
com fortable living at the club, using her spectacular fig-
ure, and her years of life as a man to inflame her audiences,
and become the most popular dancer in the region. It also
appeared that

Brenda had "inherited" Jill's sexual appetites, and would disap-
pear frequently in the morning and afternoon for sex.

Brenda hada direct approach that never failed her. If some
guy caught her eye, she would plant herself squarely in his
path, thrust her huge tits out, and say directly to him, "Six-
ty-three inches, if you think you can handle it." It seldom
took her longer than five minutes from stud-alert to spread-eagle
on her living room floor.

Jill found she preferred a little adventure. Her maturing pow-
ers gave her a limitless field of play.

One day, she stood in front of the mirror, while waiting
for

Brenda to change into her workout gear. She darkened her skin,
passing swiftly from cream-and-rose to golden bronze to coffee-
and cream to deep coal-black. Her nipples and the lips of her
vulva were almost purple.

Next, she darkened her eyes from her usual blue to a deep ma-
hogany brown. She passed her now-dusky hands over her blonde
hair, and left it a rich black, thick and wavy, but not kinky.
She broadened her nose, and allowed her lips to thicken and
swell.

Brenda started when she stepped out of the bedroom and saw the

Queen of the Nile standing naked in her living room.

"God damn it, Jill", gasped Brenda, "You're gonna scare the
shit outta me with this quick-change work. I gotta admit,
though. I haven't seen many black girls look as good as you.
You gonna keep the tits?"

Jill was playing with her deep purple nipples, and admiring
the cool smoothness of her big black tits. "Got to, sistah."





Jill stood in front of the mirror applying cosmetics while
Brenda relaxed on the sofa. Jill thought it somewhat ridiculous
that a woman who could alter her appearance at will would have
to continue to use artificial enhancements for her natu-
ral beauty.

Still, Jill had found that men expected it, and that regardless
of her awsome looks, she still felt a little better with a after
putting in a little time on her face. Also, the coloring for
black women was subtly different from that she was accustomed to
using on her "native" body. She patted and dabbed until she felt
she had it right, then she turned to Brenda for approval.

Jill looked spectacular. Her skin tone was a rich dark
chocolate, and her hair fell in thick, wavy, raven-colored
locks past her waist to her ass. Her remarkable breasts didn't
suffer any diminishment for being black, in deed, they ap-
peared even more vibrant and powerful. Jill's new African
features were faithful to the original; her large, sensuous
mouth and broad, powerful nose, flairing cheekbones and rich,
dark almond shaped eyes bespoke the regal aspect of a Black
queen before the first slavetrapper had contaminated her conti-
nent with their presence or her race with their seed.

Brenda was impressed, but puzzled. "Jill", she asked, "if
you can look like anyone you want, and you want to look like a
black girl, then why not someone like Shari Belafonte, or Janet
Jackson. You look so, so..."

"...black. I know", Jill replied, "I want to look
*black*.

Since I've been shape-changing, I've been thinking a lot about
beauty. Beauty seems to be a matter of centimeters. Watch
this."

Jill turned back to the mirror, and after she turned again
to face Jill, her face was a hideous mask of White stereo-
types of Black facial features. Then she pulled her face back
into its former appearance. Brenda saw that Jill was right.
The difference between the Stepin Fetchit-mask and Jill's
African queen was one of, literally, centimeters.

Jill dressed for the workout. She pulled a white halter top
over her extensive tits, and a pair of green nylon running
shorts on her bottom, leaving an impressive expanse of smooth,
muscular black abdomen exposed. Jill didn't need to exer-
cise, as she could maintain her musculature by will-power, but
she enjoyed accompanying Brenda to her sessions, and be-
sides, the gym was a great place to pick up men.

Jill and Brenda were almost out the door, when Jill grabbed
Brenda by the shoulder. "Wait a minute, Brenders, I
gotta do something else." She reached out mentally into the
immediate neighborhood, and located three black women whose
memories she downloaded into her own. The effect nearly knocked
her off her feet.

"I had no idea" , she muttered, "Absolutely no idea."

"What?", asked Brenda.

"That it was so, so different. That it meant so much.",
replied

Jill. There was no way to tell Brenda what she had just im-
mediately learned, the resentment, the continual defensiveness,
what it felt like to learn before you barely knew you were a
separate person that most people thought there was something
wrong with you. If this is what it felt like, Jill thought, its
a wonder the country's still standing. She'd have to do some-
thing about this, later...

For right now, she saw she'd have to do some minor modifica-
tions.

Jill turned towards the mirror. "I still got a white butt,
girlfriend. Can't have that."

She turned around and watched over her shoulder as the two
cheeks of her pert ass swelled and lifted, becoming so promi-
nent that you could almost set a tray on them, and two little
half-moons of black ass peeped out from the bottoms of her
shorts.

"That's fixed, honey.", she said, grabbing Brenda again,
"Let's go."

When they stepped out of the building, Jill found that be-
ing black hadn't changed one important fact: She and Brenda
were still the undeniable center of attention. It was as though
there were invisible lines of lust, desire, envy and admira-
tion connecting their huge, shapely breasts to every per-
son within eyesight. They were getting used to having every-
one's head turn towards them, as though they were the sun passing
over a field of sunflowers.

They passed a group of black guys playing basketball, and
Jill was surprised at their insistence. Of course, Jill had
been hit on by black guys before, as a white girl, but there was
none of this shared assumption of sexual desire, none of
this, this, well, 'Baby, I **gotta** fuck you' attitude. Jill
was wondering what she had been missing. She stopped for a
while, got some names and telephone numbers, and raised their
sperm count considerably before passing on into the gym.

There were five or six guys in the gym. Brenda and she were
reg ulars, but the dynamite new black chick had them puzzled.
"Hey,

Brenda," yelled one of the guys at the Universal, "do all of your
friends have such big tits?" Brenda yelled back at his friend.

"Steve, do all of your friends have such big mouths and such
small brains?", she replied.

Jill scanned the gym mentally. Despite that she was now
black, all of the guys in the gym desired her, even a young-
looking blonde haired blue-eyed fellow, who was desperately try-
ing not to look at her. Jill sauntered over, rested her arms on
the weight bar, thrust her great black tits out at the boy, and
discomfited him even more severely by staring directly at him.

"Hey, white boy", Jill demanded. The boy looked up at her,
but, definitely, not in her eyes.

She reached out a long black hand and grabbed him by the
face, like an angry aunt will squeeze a little boy's cheeks
between her fingers. "Don't you talk to my tits, white boy."
Then she flashed a dazzling smile at him. "I want you to
spot me on my bench presses, white boy. You think you can do
that for me?"

The boy sputtered something in return, but mostly he shuffled
off the bench and let Jill position herself on the bench. Jill
sent out a mental command to the others in the gym to forget
about her and her new partner. When she saw that they were ef-
fectively invisible, Jill stripped off her halter top and
let her black, soccer-ball-sized breasts tumble out into the
open air. "God, that feels good. You like big black tits, white
boy, don't you?

All white boys like big black tits."

"I,I...", stuttered the boy, "I've never really seen any."

Jill lifted the weights clear of the bars. A hundred and
eighty pounds was a bit much for her, so she grew some addi-
tional mus cles on her arms and her chest to help her deal
witht he load.

SHe pushed off ten quick reps, each time allowing the weight bar
to settle into the flesh of her enormous breasts, pressing them
flat onto her chest wall. Her workout partner was beside himself
now, and it looked like the lump in his shorts was fixin' to bust
right out.

Jill pumped off another two sets of ten reps. The moist
warmth of the gym, and the exertion of the exercise, made her
sweat.

She rose from the bench glistening. She noticed that, whereas
when white people sweat, they merely looked sweaty, her sable
skin was shining with her persperation. She saw the little
rivulets flow over the vast, dark expanse of her awesome breasts.

She leaned over the weight bar while the white boy got posi-
tioned on the bench. Her huge black breasts swayed gently as
the white boy moved his butt on the bench looking for his com-
fort zone.

His erection was so evident, it almost hurt Jill to look at the
lump in his shorts. Her dark breasts hung almost halfway the
distance between the weightbar and the bench.

She grew her breasts out a couple of inches. **That** got
his attention. He groaned with desire. She stepped out of
her shorts now, and stood naked in the center of the gym. The
white boy was astounded to see that no one else in the Gym was
paying any attention to them at all.

"Aint nary a cracker payin' us no mind, little man,", Jill ad-
monished him. "Youjust put yo' white ass down here by the
bar, and yo' head up there at the head of the bench." The white
boy complied with her orders.

"Now let's get rid of these here drawers, boy.", Jill or-
dered.

She pulled his gym shorts and his jock strap away like they were
tissue paper. The white boy's erection shot straight up into
the air, about six-and-a-half, maybe seven inches.

Jill was inwardly delighted. "Shit, boy, you got some brother
in you, anyway.", Jill remarked. She straddled the bench,
lifting the weight bar onto her powerful shoulders. She threw
back her thick coil of dark hair, causing her enormous bust to
projectominously, like two black thunderclouds.

"I'm gonna do some squats, baby", Jill said, and she impaled
herself on his erection.

The white boy moaned as Jill worked him up and down with the
full weight of the barbells on her shoulders. Some sort of mus-
cle inside her vagina was working its way back and forth
across his dick. That and the sight of that savage black mane,
and the feel of it swishing back and forth across the lower half
of his legs, and above all the heaving and jiggling of her
immense black breasts... He had never had a woman like this be-
fore.

The white boy came quickly to a thunderous orgasm. Jill her-
self shuddered with the impact of it. When it was over, she
pulled her shorts back up, slipped her halter top over her
gigantic tits, motioned to Brenda, and left arm in arm with her
from the gym. Halfway out the door, she released her mental hold
on the others in the gym. She heard the raucus laughter as
the others discovered her latest conquest naked on the weight
bench covered in his own pud. in his own pud.

Brenda woke up about noon the next day with an unpleasant sen-
sation in her breasts, like they were being stretched.
They felt full, and even more, the felt like they were fil-
ling even more. She stripped off her nightshirt and examined
her ample breasts. The first thing she noticed was that her nip-
ples were erect, fat and about four inches long, and they
ached. Brenda had only gotten about three hours sleep since
leaving the club, so she went back to sleep.


About an hour and a half later, she woke up again, and found that
the front of her nightshirt, and half of her mattress, was sop-
ping wet, and her huge breasts ached like a bladder after a night
of heavy beer-drinking.


She took off her nightshirt, wadded it up and threw it in a
corner. She then saw the reason for the flooding of her mat-
tress. From the tip of each nipple was dripping a watery white
fluid. She was milking!!! Brenda sat up in bed and grabbed each
plump nipple to cut off the flow. Then, she ran to the john.


Releasing her nipples over the sink, she saw the milk begin to
drip, drip, drip again. She squeezed one huge tit, thinking to
express the milk, but it merely cut off the flow, and made her
whole breast ache. Subconsciously, she relaxed some muscle she
didn't even know she had down at the tip of her right breast,
like the relaxing of the muscles to take a piss, and her milk
shot out and sprayed the mirror and tile. She turned to face the
bathtub and released the other breast, and suddenly she had twin
fountains spouting she-milk, arcing about four feet through the
air into the bathtub.


Although she was very tired, Brenda was very excited. It was
another proof of her basic femininity. Although she had lived
her first twenty-six years as a man, she was now fully a woman,
with large firm breasts, a tight and active pussy, and a pert,
round ass. Now, on top of everything else, she was even giving
milk.


It dawned on her that Jill might want to know about this develop-
ment, so she went into the kitchen, found an empty gallon of
milk, and emptied one huge tit into it. Then she found another
empty gallon for the other tit. She sealed them and put them
into the refrigerator. Later that night, expecting to see Jill
at the club, she put the two gallons of her milk into the back
seat of her Jaguar convertible.


She didn't see Jill that night, nor the night after. When the
club closed down on the night following, she brought Jill over to
her car to give her the two gallon bottles of Brenda-milk, and
she found that she had forgotten to lock her passenger-side door,
and that the milk was gone.


***************


Blair and Tommy were waking past the garish club on Apopka
Street. Tommy pointed to the front door. "Your mama dances
there.", he announced.


"Yeah. So what?", replied Blair, "Your mama's in prison."


"Well, your mama's a whore."


"She is not", replied Blair with some good grace, "she's a danc-
er."


"She lets the men touch her titties and her boo-tay. That makes
her a whore." Tommy had a very certain standard of judgement for
these things.


"A whore is when she brings men home, an' they fuck her, and give
her money", said Blair calmly, "So, my mama's not a whore. Be-
sides, she makes good money there."


Tommy appeared to give this some thought. His thirteen-year old
forehead wrinkled under the burden of the unaccustomed thought
that a woman would let a man touch her titties and her "boo-tay",
and still not be a whore. "She still gonna whup yo' little white
ass when you get home without any milk", he added triumphantly.


Tommy was right. But what was Blair supposed to do? Somehow,
Abuelita had found a bottle, and she got drunk again. By the
time she and Amanda had gotten her to bed, the Winn-Dixie was
closed, and she wasn't able to buy any milk Blair wrinkled her
nose in anticipation of the whipping she would get from her tired
mother later that night, and the coffee her grandmother would put
on her cornflakes in the morning.


Just then, a white Jaguar convertible came roaring into the park-
ing lot, and a blonde-haired white lady in a short white skirt
jumped out of the car and ran into the club.


"That's the big-titty lady", said Blair, "She works with my mama.
Lots of men come to see her. My mom's been to her house, but
she's never come to ours."


Tommy whistled in appreciation. "She bigger'n my Awntie
Marshie." Tommy's Awntie Marshie was a substantial woman, weigh-
ing well over three hundred pounds.


Tommy peaked inside the car. "Look, its open!", he whispered to
Blair, open- ing the passenger door. Tommy was not strictly a
thief, as he never went out particularly to steal, but he wasn't
the type to pass up an opportunity. He pulled two plastic
gallon-bottles of milk out of the back seat. "Ain't no money,
Blair, but at leas' now your mama's not gonna beat yo' little
cracker ass." He passed one of the milk bottles to Blair.


"You're a thievin' little nigger, Tommy", laughed Blair, as she
reached for one of the milk gallons. Tommy, whose ancestry was
composed of equal parts of African, Puerto-Rican, Seminole Indi-
an, and Korean, took offense at this epiphet, and shot back at
Blair.


"You a little cracker bitch, and won' even do yo' own stealin'",
which was just as unfair to Blair, who was a mix of Irish, Colom-
bian, Lebanese Arab, and Cuban, and who was definitely capable of
making off with any useful item that seemed unwanted or
unwatched. "But I'm still gonna fuck ya when you git older, 'n
grow some titties." To Tommy, this was high praise indeed.


At this, Tommy ran over the railroad trestle crossing the river
into the Gardens, a rather grim housing project that lined the
river, and left Blair to walk the last few blocks to her apart-
ment alone.


Opening the door to the apartment, Blair saw that Amanda was
still awake. She was watching "Hunter" on the TV. Amanda was a
dark, dreamy little girl who was the product of Blair's mother's
abortive second marriage to a handsome, melancholy Spaniard who
abandoned her when she was five weeks pregnant. Amanda loved
"Hunter", and had worked out a complex fantasy concerning Lt.
Hunter, the six-foot-plus police detective who was the main focus
of the show, and his partner, Sgt. McCall, a beautiful dark-
haired policewoman who bore a more than superficial resemblance
to Blair and Amanda's mother.


"Hey, Mandy," she whispered, "How's Grandma doin'?"


Amanda turned around when the commercials came on. "She's on
Mom's bed, sleeping it off." She stood up and stretched. "Good.
you got the milk. I want a bowl of cereal." Amanda shuffled
into the kitchen, found the Corn Flakes, and poured herself a
bowl. "Hey, Blair, this milk tastes kind of funny! Sweet,
like," Blair heard her crunching. "Tastes kinda good. I can't
tell what kind it is, though. Where'd'ya buy it?"


"I dunno, Mandy", Blair answered,"Someplace I went with Tommy."


Mandy snorted her disapproval. "Tommy, huh? Prob'ly swiped it
off someone's back porch. Blair, when you gonna get a decent
boyfriend?"


"Tommy's decent enough.", replied Blair. Amanda finished her ce-
real, poured herself a glass of milk, and plopped down in front
of the TV to finish "Hunter" Blair poured herself another glass,
and sat down on the sofa. She stared at her sister's dark hair,
bundled into two pigtails running parallel down her back. Amanda
was so pretty, Blair thought, she could have a hundred boyfriends
a week, if she wasn't so weird.


Blair, on the other hand, resembled her father's father, Lucky
Jack Reilly, the smuggler, soldier of fortune, and breaker of
hearts on five continents. Her father passed on to her the
creamy complexion, fiery red hair, blue eyes, and love of risk.
Amanda resembled *her* father, quiet, dreamy, dark, and beaut-
iful, almost too beautiful for the world. Amanda had coal-black
hair, skin of porcelain, deep brown almond-shaped eyes, a long
swan neck, and a slender torso with long slim legs and ankles
that contrasted with Blair's more stocky build. Blair wasn't
jealous of her sister, though. They were so different that com-
petition and comparison seemed foolish. Blair loved her little
sister fiercely. Amanda, for her part, adored her ten-year old
sister, who occupied place of affection reserved for their moth-
er, whom they seldom saw, and who was usually in a cross mood
anyway. Amanda finished the glass of milk and fell asleep in
front of the TV. Blair nodded out on the sofa.




****************************


When Mary Quinteros snapped the lights on, she found her
daughters sprawled across the living room. She whispered to the
man following her. "Sorry, John, looks like Mom got drunk again
and left the girls to fend for themselves. I, I gotta get 'em
into bed." John muttered something about frustration and left in
a lather. Mary stepped over Blair and bent to pick up Amanda.
She lifted Amanda off the rug in front of the TV, which was blar-
ing a repeat of the eleven o'clock news, and carried her into the
bedroom.


She returned for Blair, and saw the gallon of milk open in the
kitchen. It was about a quarter full. Young girls sure went
through a lot of milk. She lifted Blair up, and tucked her in
next to Mandy, then returned to the kitchen. She almost poured
herself a glass of milk, then decided against it, and opened the
refrigerator for some orange juice. She sat down to ponder the
changes she had heard about at the club.


The club had been sold to some outfit called Clayton Enterprises,
and Brenda Hill had been named manager. At first, most of the
girls were opposed to the changes, because they were jealous of
Brenda, but when they had some of the things explained to them by
a tall dark-haired woman in a professional-looking suit, they had
to admit that the changes were an improvement.


=46irst of all, they'd no longer have to rent their stalls or their
outfits from the club, and they'd no longer have to pay off the
bartender for and private dancing. That meant a three hundred
dollar a week raise for Mary in itself, although they'd have to
kick in fifteen percent for a dancer's kitty, to help out those
who didn't make quite as much.


Then, when they'd heard that they would be getting full medical
and dental insurance for themselves and their dependents, they
were dumfounded. Those gangsters that had been running the club
must have making a real haul of the place. Typical pimps, buying
flashy clothes and big cars off of women's pussies. The busi-
nesswoman had said that the head of Clayton Enterprises was a
woman, so that explained a lot.


Still, it was getting to be more and more of a big-tit world,


Mary looked down at her own breasts. She was a 34B, and that
used to be enough, with her dark, butt -length hair, her tiny
waist, her slender and well-formed ass, and her sultry good
looks. She was a popular dancer, and she had been number one al-
most since she had started at the club after Amanda's father had
disappeared. But she wasn't number one any more, not since Bren-
da Lee Hill had shown up.


When the striking blonde with the huge boobs first tried out for
the job, Mary laughed. Brenda had performed like a guy comedian
making fun of a stripper. But you can learn to dance. What you
can't learn is how to have tits the size of half-watermelons.
Before too long, Brenda had become the star attraction, drawing a
lot of new customers. It was good for the club, though, and the
other girls didn't mind the extra money Brenda's big knockers
brought in.


But some of the girls got boob jobs. Angie Peterson, in particu-
lar, went from a very respectable forty-one inches to just short
of Brenda's phonomenal sixty-three, but hers looked like twin
zeppelins about to drop a load on London, and were so obviously
artificial, that they actually suffered in comparison to Brenda's
homegrown marvels.


Mary had fought the pressure. She was making more money than
ever, and she didn't see the need to mutilate herself just be-
cause some other girl took the Golden Guernsey award.


Just then, she heard a frightened scream from the girls' bed-
room...




********


Mary squeezed the sponge out into the bathtub and patted more
blood off Amanda's leg. Blair stood at the other end, and grand-
mother Consuela was sitting on the toilet seat watching the
proceedings. The bloody sheets from both girls' beds lay in a
tight bundle on the bathroom floor.


"Am I gonna bleed to death, Momma?", pleaded Amanda.


"Shush, baby", replied Mary, "Its just your period. It happens
to all us women. I just thought I'd have a little time before I
had to explain it to you." She turned to look at Blair. "And I
didn't think you both would start on the same night.


What saint have I offended, thought Mary as she finished bathing
Blair's legs to have two adolescents in the house at the same
time? She glanced back and forth from the tuft of red hair
sprouting between Blair's legs and the black one between those of
Amanda. How could they have been so far along without her know-
ing? The damage was done, though, and she figured she'd have to
get on with it as best she could. She picked the bloody wad of
sheets off the floor, and motioned for Consuela to follow her.


By the time she got them to the doctor's office on Tuesday, Aman-
da had grown four inches, and had her wrists and ankles hanging
out all her clothes. Blair, too, had grown. Consuela shook her
hed, and reminded Mary that she had done the same when she had
become a woman.


"But I didn't start until I was almost twelve!", protested Mary.


Consuela shrugged her bony shoulders. "The young girls, they
grow faster in these days.", she commented philosophically.


For a while, Mary got by by letting Amanda wear Blair's clothes,
and sharing her own clothes with Blair. But the girls kept grow-
ing, until they both overtopped their mother by a pair of inches.
Then they stopped.

Blair's problem was bad enough. She was already one of the tal-
lest and strongest girls in Ms. Harrison's fourth grade class,
but now, there wasn't another girl that even came up to her
shoulders. She felt huge and ungainly.

If Blair's situation was difficult, Amanda's was desperate. The
girls in her class had persecuted her somewhat before, half be-
cause they were resentful of her good looks, half because she was
shy and a bit peculiar. It didn't help at all now that she was
almost twice their size!! Mary met with the principal of their
school, asking that her two daughters be allowed to transfer to a
special class. He said he recognized her concern, but that since
it was so close to the end of the term, they'd have to stay in
their respective classes.

One day, Blair woke up with a strange burning sensation in her
chest. It felt like it was directly behind her nipples. She sat
up in bed, and saw that Amanda was also awake and staring at her.
Amanda had her shirt off.

"Blair", she asked, "do your titties hurt too?"

"God, Mandy, it feels like they're on fire!"

Amanda brushed one of her little nipples, which was just as hard
and erect as it could be, and gasped from the wave of delight
that swept over her. "Don't touch 'em, Blair. It makes 'em hurt
worse."

Blair touched her left nipple with a finger. The shock nearly
knocked her back into her pillow. "Wow!", she gasped, "I've nev-
er felt anything like that before."

Amanda brushed her nipples again, and giggled. "It tickles. It
feels good." She reached over and grabbed one of Blair's, who
shrieked with delight. Before long both girls were locked in a
serious game of titty-pull, and the sensations became overwhelm-
ing. Amanda and Blair took to rubbing their chests with their
hands, both breathing very heavily. Blair mentioned to Amanda
that her chest felt tense and tight, when suddenly, all the ten-
sion came flooding out in a great rush of intense pleasure that
made her tingle from her neck to her newly- fluffy pussy.

"Oh Mandy, Oh God, Mandy", moaned Blair, but looking over she saw
that Amanda was experiencing the same rush of sensation, for her
head was tilted back, her mouth was open in a silent scream, and
she was rubbing her undeveloped chest furiously.

The two sisters huddled together on Blair's bed while the unfami-
liar sensations ebbed away like an outgoing tide. Then they fell
asleep in each other's arms.

Later that morning, Amanda was called to the blackboard by Ms.
Suarez, her second grade teacher. She rose gracefully and moved
to the board. "Too-tall", whispered one of the girls as she
walked by. Ms. Morrison gave her an addition problem and she be-
gan to write it down. She felt her blouse pulling up away from
her skirt, and she reached down to tuck it back in. That's when
she saw why her blouse was working up, and she dropped her chalk.
There were two little nubs on her chest, and they were growing,
pulling her blouse up onto her chest.

Amanda blushed bright red, and ran from the room to the sanctuary
of the girls bathroom. With the door locked behind her in one of
the stalls, she pulled her blouse up, and there they were!! Her
breasts. They weren't too impressive, just two little swellings
under her nipples. But they were growing, visibly. Amanda
watched entranced as the two swellings grew into two little
mounds, then the mounds grew, lifting her nipples further out
from the chest wall. She tried pulling her blouse back over
them, as if this could make them go away, but they were already
too large to hide. They looked like real grown-up ladies' tit-
ties now, thought Amanda.

There came a tap on the door of the stall. Amanda cowered in the
back. "Go away!", she sobbed.

"Is that you, Mandy?", came the answer, "My God! Open the door!"

"Blair!", Amanda cried as she suspiciously opened the door. She
saw her sister standing there, with her shirt unbuttoned.
"You'll never believe it, Mandy, but I've just grown tits!
Look!". Amanda saw that Blair had indeed grown a pair of breasts
to match her own.

"I was outside at recess, and it was my turn at bat, when sudden-
ly I felt as though someone was tugging at my shirt. I turned
around to see if Terry or some other little jerk was fooling with
me, and I felt the tugging again. When I looked down to see the
base, I saw these!" She opened her shirt and produced two
baseball-sized breasts.

"I told 'em I didn't feel so good, and came in here.", she added.

Amanda was delighted. She stood up and pulled her little cotton
blouse up. Her pert little tits were about the size of tennis
balls. "Me too, Blair. Look."

"Hey, no shit. God, Mandy, this is great!", laughed Blair, "but
we'd better get from here before our teachers come sniffing
around. I know how to open the window. We can get out that way.
Better all around if we just skip today."

Blair buttoned herself back up, lifted Amanda through the open
window, then pulled herself through behind her sister. The two
passed quickly through the parking lot and playground, then off
the grounds, down the street to their apartment. They found
their mother just getting up from bed.

They showed Mary the recent developments. "What great galoots I
have for girls.", she chuckled, hugging them both, "Tits they got
now. Next, they'll wanting to buy bras."

Amanda cupped her hands under her newly-sprouted breasts. She
was gratified to discover that they formed quite a substan-
tial handful. "But I **need** a bra now, Mom, look!!", Amanda
plead- ed.

Blair jiggled her new protuberances as a response. They were a
little larger than Amanda's, but, since Blair had a broader chest
than Amanda, they looked about the same size. "I need one too,
Mom. Please!!"

There was no denying that both Amanda and Blair had definitely
passed beyond the training-bra stage, and were in need of some
more functional undergarments. Mary took some quick measure-
ments, and noted with chagrin that both of her girls, despite
their tender years, were already too large to fit into one of her
brassieres.

"Blair, you're gonna need a 36-B, I'm certain, and Amanda, you're
probably past a 32-B. We'll just have to get you to try that as
well. I'm afraid you'll both have to jiggle down to the K-mart
with me, since your little old mother is *just* a 34-B, and it
took her years to get there."

Now that they had breasts, Blair and Amanda found that shopping
for clothes was fifty times as much fun as without them, and they
were delighted by their mature-looking new outlines, spending a
lot of time posing in front of the mirror, turning this way and
that. Amanda wanted to buy everything two sizes too tight, and
Blair kept experimenting with plunging necklines and v-necks, but
Mary kept a close rein on them.

"You two act just like a couple of Cubans that hit the Trifecta",
she warned, "Watch out. You can do a lot of damage in a B-cup.
Believe me, I know." And I don't think you've stopped growing
yet, she thought grimly, as she watched Blair and Amanda dress
their new figures with all the enthusiasm and gusto of children
on Christmas morning.

Blair and Amanda were so excited about their new figures, and
they couldn't wait to show off their new clothes at school. They
stayed awake most of the night giggling in anticipation.

The effect was electrifying. Of all the girls in Palm Avenue
Elementary, no one even came close to Blair and Amanda except
was immediately inducted into the most popular group of girls in
the school. Rich girls like Candy Suarez and Terri Blake fought
to eat with them in the cafeteria. Amanda they also accepted
as an equal. You can't just ignore a beautiful girl with a
great build because she's in the second grade.

Amanda in particular became increasingly restive in her class-
room. The other kids seemed like babies to her now, and the
heady experience of being treated like an equal, even a superior,
by girls two and three years older than she was went to her head.
Even the schoolwork, which she had formerly enjoyed, seemed to
become childish and elementary to her. She began to anticipate
Mrs. Harrison's questions, and, although her grades improved, her
attitude definitely was deteriorating.

Blair, on the other hand, was in a blaze of glory. Her perky,
jutting breasts seemed to be the center of her little world. The
boys couldn't get enough of her, crowding around her continually
and vying for her attention. If some of them couldn't contain
themselves, and shouted little obscenities to her, she merely ac-
cepted it as more homage. After a while, it seemed natural to
her that the other girls in the school, even the ones in the
fifth and the sixth grades, should pass their time staring wor-
shipfully up to her.

A lot of the adulation she was receiving, however, came from a
prowess in sports which was little short of amazing. She had al-
ways been good at games, but now, her athletic ability seemed to
have increased four-fold. She could run faster, jump higher, and
hit harder than ever. One day playing softball, she broke the
bat, and sent a softball flying over the fence into the street.
No one remembered anyone ever doing that before.


About three weeks before the end of the school year, Blair and Amanda
were hanging out at the fence with Janice Perdomo, Betsy Duffy,
Latrice, some black chick from the Gardens, and Tanya Garcia.
They were watching the boys from the McArthur High track team run
wind sprints when a tall, spectacular-looking girl with long dark
hair and a generous, shapely bustline walked out and sat in the
stands. About a half-dozen boys waked over and sat down around
her.

"That's Mary Lou Rodriguez.", whispered Janice in the same tone
of voice that a relief pitcher for a triple-A minor league team
would intone the name of the current big league strikeout leader.
"Those are all her boyfriends."

Betsy snorted. "She sure has a lot of boyfriends."

"Look at her tits.", said Tanya, "You can see from here she's got
big ones. That's why all those boys are her boyfriends. I bet=
she
can change from one to another whenever she wants, and when she
gets tired of the second one , she can go back to the first
one, and he'll take her back, for her tits."

All the girls nodded and hummed in agreement. Then Latrice spoke
up. "Reason girlfriend's got 'em big-ass titties 'cause she be
lettin' all the boys play wid 'em. That's how they got so big."

All the girls gasped at this unexpected piece of information.
"No shit?", asked Janice.

"Shit, don' white girls know nothin?", replied Latrice, "That's
how mine got so big." She thrust her considerable bosom out as
evidence. She was in the fifth grade, yet she boasted a 38C.
This gave her argument considerable weight. "I lets all the
black boys play wid 'em", she added, "an' some of the white=
boys,
too."

Amanda and Blair looked at each other in surprise, remembering
their mutual tit-pulling session, and their subsequent blossom-
ing. They decided to ask the oracle. "What happens if a girl
touches another girl's tits, Latrice? Would they still get
bigger?", asked Blair.

"Don' know nothin' 'bout no lezzy shit," replied Latrice, "But
how's a titty gonna know a man's hand from a girl's?"

When Blair and Amanda heard this, they gasped with surprise. So
that's why they had grown so in last couple of weeks!! And to think
they could get even bigger, now that they knew how.

Blair brought up the subject as soon as their grandmother closed
the door behind them that night.

"Amanda", she whispered. "You want to have bigger tits, too?"

"Yeah!", whispered Amanda. "I want 'em to get real big!"

"I want to have a boy touch them this time, though", Blair con-
tinued. "Who's to know if they don't get bigger if a boy touches
them or if a girl touches them?"

Amanda was busy rubbing her own breasts. "Mine kinda hurt al-
ready, Blair, like they were getting ready to get bigger al-
ready."

Blair noticed an odd tingling in her own breasts. She whispered
back to her sister. "Yeah. I know what you mean!"

Blair and Amanda mead a pact then that they would get felt up the
next day, by a boy if possible, and by a girl if not, but that
they would definitely get felt up. They both fell asleep with
incredible sensations of tingling in the chests, but awoke re-
freshed and ready to put their plans into action.

The sisters usually dressed themselves for school, as their moth-
er and grandmother liked to sleep late. Today, Blair snuck into
their mother's room, and, assuring herself that her mother's
breathing was slow and steady, reached into her closet and
pulled out two of their mom's outfits and dashed for the bedroom.

Luckily, they were just what Blair and Amanda needed. Blair got
a tight, scoop-neck T-shirt that curved just over the tops of her
breasts, showing a hint of cleavage. She put the shirt on bra-
less, noting with pride how her tiny nipples poked through the
fabric. Then she put on her tightest jeans, and brushed her hair
back. She looked at herself in the mirror.

"You look like a high-school girl, Blair!", shouted Amanda. It
was true. With her curves and her fresh good looks, Blair
looked about six years older than she was, and a feeling of
warm pride began to seep into her.

Amanda wore a top that her mother wore at times when there was a
special guy she wanted to interest. It was a bare midriff blouse
that buttoned across the chest twice. Amanda left the top button
unbuttoned, leaving only the bottom to cover her precocious
chest. She also went braless, and her dark nipples showed
through the light and flimsy fabric of the blouse. As she
moved, her small breasts jiggled and shook slightly, just
enough to remind you that they were there.

Needless to say, the sisters hit Palm Avenue Elementary that day
like an incendiary device. From the moment they stepped off the
bus, all the chatter on the playground, all the gossip in the
cafeteria, all the discussions in the teacher's lounges were
about them.

*****************************

Bradley Headly was a large boy in the sixth grade. He wasn't re-
ally all that interested in girls, but his size and his lumpish
good looks made him a prize catch for some of the girls in his
class, who were just beginning to collect boyfriends. Terri
Blake, a very pretty girl whose family had a lot of money,
gained some notoriety by claiming that Bradley had put his
hands down her pants. At first Bradley denied it, but then he
noticed that he got more mileage out of just standing there and
smiling when the subject was mentioned.

He began to get a reputation. Girls giggled when he walked by,
and guys liked to hang around him. He had taken advantage of
some opportunities with girls who wanted to be in Terri's league
by having Bradley put his hands on them, and a lot more was at-
tributed to him than he actually accomplished.

So it was to Bradley that the boys congregated when they got
their first glimpse of hot Blair at third session recess.

"Hey, Bradley, whatcha think about Reilly?", came the question in
a dozen different forms.

Bradley leaned back against the fence and smiled as Blair walked
provocatively by.

"She's fuckable", came the uncommitted reply.

The boys burst into a frenzy.

"***I'd*** fuck her", said Pee-Wee, who was at least four or five
years away from such capability.

"Damn, I would too!", said another.

"You ever get anything off her, Bradley?", came the chorus.

"Felt her titties once", Bradley lied. There was a simultaneous
intake of breath around him. The pack was impressed. Then there
was embarassed silence. Blair was sauntering towards the boys,
her jutting, jiggling breasts thrust proudly before her. The
boys cowered behind Bradley, their protector and vindicator.

"Hi there, Bradley", purred Blair. "How's it goin'?"

"Pretty good."

"You know, Bradley", she continued, moving in close to him. She
was happy to see that Bradley was one of the few boys in the
school who was tall enough to take advantage of her scoop-neck
t-shirt, and she made sure he got a good view. "I got some-
thing I want to show you at lunch time".

"What's that?" Bradley started fidgeting. Blair's actions made
him feel kind of nervous and sweaty, like none of the other girls
did. He'd have to ask his big brother Jake about this.

"You'll see, Bradley", she smiled. "Just be behind the cafeteria
at lunch time." She swung around and started walking back, giv-
ing the surprised boys a view of her jeans-clad little ass
shaking away.

The boys recovered their courage.

"God! She's ***hot***!"

"Lookit that ass!"

"Lookit those ***tits***"

Bradley folded his arms across his chest, ignoring the multiple
questions fielded to him from his court of lackeys. What did
Blair Reilly want? He was worried. He already knew Blair was
stronger, much stronger than he was. If she wanted to kick
his ass for something he'd done to one of her friends, what
better way to do it than to catch him alone behind the cafete-
ria?

He'd have to bring some back-up.

********************************

Amanda didn't cause nearly the fuss that Blair did. The boys in
her class were blissfully unaware of her sexiness. They were
used to Amanda's tits by now. To them, this was just the way
Amanda was. The time Amanda spent in her second-grade class with
these babies was time lost as far as her plans were concerned.

Recess was little better. Being in the second grade meant she
was the biggest kid on the playground, as she had recess with
the first through the third graders. All the jiggle and bounce
and tit-show-off she tried may have been done for a bunch of
cats. Nobody paid any attention. She leaned against the fence,
disgusted, with her arms across her too-large-for-her-age chest.
Her breasts were tingling like crazy now, and she was almost
tempted to start playing with them herself.

When the whistle blew for the end of recess, Amanda started walk-
ing over to the line that was forming for the little ones to
head back into the building. She saw the larger kids, the
fourth- through sixth-graders, waiting to come on to the play-
ground. She thrust her breasts out playfully. She heard some
whistles and claps. Good. It was nice to be appreciated.

She looked over the line and saw Bradley Headley, the tallest boy
in the sixth grade. She grabbed a piece of paper out of some-
one's notebook and hurriedly scribbled a line or two down:

- Bradley, meet me behind the cafeteria at lunch time.
- I've got something to show you.

- Amanda Quinteros

She slipped it into Bradley's hand as she passed him on the side-
walk, and her breasts, which had been tingling up until then,
awoke into a mighty roar of desire, which surprised her with its
intensity.

************************************

The two and a half hours between the end or recess and the begin-
ning of lunch were long enough for Blair and Amanda, who by now
were actually uncomfortable with the cresting sensations coming
from their breasts, but they were just hell for Bradley, who
could only guess at what the two sisters wanted from him. Blair
scared him, sure, but Amanda he was terrified of. The
five- foot-two second-grader with the body of a grown woman, and
the brown eyes that seemed to look right into you. What did
**she** want with him? He asked Tony Corolio and Rodney Pittman
to come with him.

The whistle blew for lunch, and all the kids swarmed out of the
classrooms and into the cafeteria. Except for five.

Blair was the first into the enclosed area behind the cafeteria.
There was a spot without windows enclosed by three walls and part
of a fourth. A lot of kids went there to do things that they
didn't want the teachers or the cafeteria workers to find out
about. She had just arrived when she saw Amanda hurry in behind
her.

"Mandy!", she squealed. "What are you doing here?"

"I asked Bradley Headley to meet me here", she stated calmly.
Amanda began to stroke her breasts, which felt like they were on
fire. "He's gonna feel me up!"

Blair was astounded. "I asked him to meet me here, too! What
are we gonna do?"

Amanda pointed to the gap in the walls where they had entered.
Bradley, Tony and Rodney were sneaking in. "Looks like we don't
have to worry."

Both girls walked up to Bradley, who was rather hesitatingly
waiting close to the gap with his two friends, in case things
got dangerous. "OK, kids, whatcha want to show me?", he demand-
ed.

Amanda pulled her top off with one hand, and stood bare-chested
in the hidden quad. "I wanted to show you my tits!", she ex-
claimed, moving in close to him. She rubbed her burning breasts
against the fabric of Bradley's shirt.

Blair pulled her t-shirt over her head. Her pink breasts with
their rosy nipples contrasted nicely with Amanda's darker ones.
"I wanted to show you mine, too", she said. "Now you guys are
gonna have to tell us which of us has better tits! You better
get started.

Bradley, Tony, and Rodney couldn't believe their good fortune.
Within seconds, their hands were all over Blair and Amanda, who
twisted and turned under their caresses like young horses.
There was more than enough pliant young breast flesh to go
around, and all the guys got a good feel.

Amanda felt the pressure and the tension in her breasts grow to
incredible proportions. She thrust them in Rodney's face and
commanded him. "I want you to taste them!" Rodney nearly
fainted, but Tony complied, sticking out a long pink tongue that
touched Amanda lightly on her dark nipple. "Oh, that tickles!",
she giggled.

Before long, Tony was furiously tonguing Amanda's hard little
tennis-ball- sized breasts, and Bradley was performing the same
service for Blair. Rodney, for his earlier cowardice, had been
demoted to lookout.

Blair started panting, as the sensations in her chest began to
mount. She felt them alternately tighten and release, each time
with a wave of pleasure that swept over her whole body. She
grabbed the back of Bradley's head and pulled it deeper into her
bosom. She felt powerful and queenly, in total command. It was
a new feeling for her and she loved it.

Amanda's own sensations were no less powerful. She contorted her
chest and rib cage, flopping her tits across Tony's open mouth,
gasping for air as she did so. Finally, both sisters fell to
the ground under the power of the same familiar, yet exhiliriat-
ing, wave of sexual electricity that had overcome them the
night before their breasts appeared. Bradley and Tony watched
for a second, then bolted, as Amanda and Blair recovered from
their fits.

It took a while for the sensations to ebb, and by the time the
sisters could speak again, the boys were all gone.

"God!", said Amanda, "I don't know where that came from, but it
sure feels ***good***!" She pulled her top back on and buttoned
both buttons.

"Me either", said Blair. "You know, when my titties got to tin-
gling, it was like, well, like they were taking control or some-
thing."

"I know", acknowledged Amanda, cupping her hands under her throb-
bing breasts. "Its like they **want** to get big."

Blair pulled her t-shirt back on. "I wonder when we'll start
growing?"

"I hope its after school gets out."

"Yeah, and I hope Brad, Tony, and Rodney don't spread it it all
over the school what we did back here."

Amanda frowned. "Yeah, and I hope it snows next August."

*************************************

Of course, the boys did spread it around the schoolyard, begin-
ning that afternoon. At first no one believed them, but the in-
formation soon became old news. Amanda's and Blair's reputa-
tions suffered no damage, either, as the events of the following
days and weeks made the idea of a grade-school reputation some-
what laughable.

Amanda was sitting in class listeneing to Mrs. Harrison drone on
and on about primary and secondary colors, when she felt a slow
warmth spread across her chest. It was as agreeable as the ten-
sion that morning had been disagreeable. She felt her breasts
start to itch, then an odd lifting sensation as though her shirt
was being lifted off her chest by someone's hand.

She came back to reality when she heard the button pop off. It
scattered about on her desk and fell to the floor. She looked
down, and saw a new expanse of dusky breast-tissue where there
had been none before. Her breasts, which were once the size of
tennis balls, were now the size of apples, and there were two
little half-moons of titty pushing up into the gap where the but-
ton used to be. Her nipples, which previously had only brushed
against the fabric, were now pushing aggressively into it, and
the inprint could be seen plainly from the outside.

She felt another rush of warmth, another lift, and the other but-
ton began to pull away from the buttonhole under the pressure of
her expanding tits. Amanda was scared, thrilled and delighted,
watching the procedure as if from a distance. Her breasts were
now the size of large oranges, and they strained at the fabric
of the blouse like racehorses at a starting gate.

Amanda looked around. No one else seemed to have noticed yet.
Then she felt another wave of warmth. Her last button skittled
across the floor, and Amanda's tawny grapefruit-sized breasts
burst out uninvited into the class- room. The girl next to her
began to scream.

"Amanda Quinteros! You button your shirt up at once or I'll send
you to the principal's office", shrieked Mrs. Harrison.

"I'm sorry, Mrs. Harrison", Amanda answered. She rose from the
desk, her newly expanded breasts jiggling slightly. "My tit-
ties just got too big for my shirt". She opened the two shirt-
flaps wide to show the class what the recent expansion had done
for her. "See?"

Jiggling her newly-augmented breasts in the faces of her horrified
classmates, Amanda crowed with delight. "Lookit the **size** of
these babies!", she gloated. "I mean, what're you gonna do when
your tits get so big, you can't keep a shirt buttoned?"

"I guess I better go home", she admitted, and turned and walked
out of the classroom.

********************************

Blair was sitting in her own classroom, listening to Ms. Suarez
go on and on and on about subtracting like fractions. It was
warm and Blair was sleepy.

Suddenly, she was brought back to reality by the wave of warmth
flowing over her chest. It felt delicious. She stretched back
in her chair, and felt something like a bubble pop at the tips
of each of her nipples. Suddenly, she found it hard to breathe.

Her shirt felt like it was too tight. She reached down to adjust
it, and found that her shirt was trying to contain too much
Blair. It had pulled away from her rib cage and was stretching
across the sides and across the back.

She felt another wave of warmth pass across her chest, and the
constriction of her too-tight t-shirt was quite uncomfortable.
Blair put her hands on her growing chest. Her breasts felt like
they were about the size of large grapefruit now. She felt them
grow, pressing against her hands and her shirt. By now, cleavage
was beginning to show through the scoop neck of her t-shirt as
two substantial half-mounds of tit-flesh were pushed up and out
by the pressure of her growing boobs.

Amy Smallington, a sassy girl in the next desk, snickered at
Blair. "Giving yourself a feel-job, Blair-slut?", she sneered.
"What's the matter, Bradley didn't do a good enough job?" Two
or three other girls sniggered at this as well.

Blair felt another surge flow across her chest. Turning in her
chair, she thrust her growing bosom out at Amy. "Don't you wish
you had something for him to feel, Amy SMALL-ington?", she
gloated. Amy clutched at her undeveloped chest and started to
whimper.

Amy's jaw dropped as she saw her classmate's now-large breasts
give one final surge, pulling Blair's t-shirt tail up out of her
jeans. Blair bobbled her now canteloupe-sized breasts in Amy's
face. Amy burst into tears and ran crying from the room. Some
of the boys started laughing and the class became uncontrol-
lable. Blair got called up to the front of the room. She rose
from the desk, and there was a mass gasp as the results of her
growth were revealed.

Blair's breasts had swollen to about four times their previous
size in mass and volume. She attempted to tuck the tail end
of her t-shirt back into her jeans, and the effort caused her
expanded tits to jiggle and shake provocatively. Several
girls started crying. Ms. Suarez struggled for words. "Blair
Reilly!", she sputtered. "What have you done?"

"My tits grew", Blair stated calmly, as if that were the most
natural thing in the world to have happened.

"You go the principal's office at once!", the teacher demanded.
Blair walked quietly out, closing the door behind her. She evad-
ed the hall monitor and headed for home.

Blair and Amanda's mother was astounded at her daughters' new
growth. Blair was poking out all over from under her shirt, and
slender Amanda looked like two melons glued on a broomstick.
Mary laughed and embraced them both.

"My little booby-girls!", she laughed, secretly delighted at her
girls' development. "You've passed your poor old mom behind!
Well, we'll just have to buy new bras to cart around those big
new tits of yours, won't we?"

She called in to work, and took Blair and Amanda to the doctor.
The doctor examined them both thoroughly, then spoke quietly to
Mary.

"There's nothing medically wrong with them", the doctor said.
"It's unusual for breast growth to be this exuberant, but girls
who develop early, like Blair and especially Amanda, tend to be
somewhat larger anyway." She wrote the girls a sick pass for
the day. "Take good care of them, they'll need it", she warned
Mary.

Next stop was the Hialeah Wal-Mart. Mary found that, unfortu-
nately, larger breasts meant larger clothes, as both Blair and
Amanda were literally busting out of their old clothes. Bras
were first, and Mary found that Blair was now a very voluptuous
36-DD, and little Amanda was too large for a 32-D, but was just
a hair under a 34-D. They hunted and hunted, and finally, with
the help of one of the salespeople, found a couple of 32-DDs,
which fit Amanda's new breasts perfectly.

"Odd", said the saleslady, "usually girls that small don't have
figures that well-developed."

"*** I *** do", gloated Amanda, cupping her hands under her gen-
erous new breasts.

They passed the cosmetic counter, where Blair and Amanda assault-
ed their mother for lipstick, blush, eyeliner, and all the rest
of the feminine armory. Mary gave in.

"If you two're gonna be such big girls, you might as well look
the part", she sighed.

Mary bought each of them four or five new blouses, and Blair and
Amanda stayed awake most of the night, while their mother worked,
trying on their new outfits, and making up their faces. Blair
found she had a natural flair for applying makeup, and spent an
hour fixing Amanda up until the dark-haired little beauty just
glowed. Then she made her own face up.

There wasn't anything funny about the way they looked when they
saw themselves in the mirror. Blair was wearing her new tennis
outfit, a light beige top buttoned down the front, with small
green stripes. Her big new breasts peeked out of the neckline,
even though she was buttoned up as far as the blouse would but-
ton.

Amanda was wearing a jeans skirt, sandals and a red stretch top.
The outline of her enlarged nipples were clearly traced in the
fabric of the blouse.

"God, Blair", stammered Amanda, "we look so, so old."

Blair nodded her head. The head that nodded back at her in the
mirror was not a ten-year-old head. Blair added some brown eye-
shadow to her sister's eyes. Amanda looked nothing like an
eight-year-old girl anymore.

"We look like grown-up women, Amanda", said Blair soberly. "Not
old, just grown-up."

"I'm scared", whimpered Amanda. "Now everyone's gonna treat me
like a big, grown-up lady, and I don't know if I know how to
act!"

Blair embraced her sister. "Don't cry, Mandy, you'll, you'll ru-
in your makeup!"

They both laughed heartily, little girls again, even if for the
last time. They fell asleep in each other's arms.

**************************************

School was a challenge. If Blair felt out of place before, she
felt like a freak now. Her large, aggressive-looking tits in-
timidated all her old friends. She was much larger now than
even the most advanced girls in the sixth grade, and she was
universally resented. What made her life bearable was that she
was also universally feared. After a couple of days, some of
her old friends started to approach her again, but Blair let them
know she was in charge.

Amanda coped. She found her best defense was a good offense.
When the girls teased her, she merely thrust her large breasts
out more prominently, as if to say, 'you're not even in my
league, no-tits, so get out of my face.' The boys left her alone
at first, until one day, sweaty little Ricky Jackson, a third-
grader, came to her with a proposition.

"I'll give you five dollars if I can see your big tits!", Ricky
bargained. Amanda at five-two was still a good six or seven
inches taller than he was. She glared at him over the tops of
her big boobs.

"Ten dollars, and its a deal", she snapped back.

Ricky thought for a moment. "Six dollars, and I'll let you bor-
row Street Fighter 3 for a week", he countered.

Amanda didn't own a Super Nintendo. "Ten dollars", she said,
standing firm.

"Uh, I'll be back", replied Ricky. A couple of minutes later, he
put a five and five ones into her hands. She took him back be-
hind the cafeteria, and unbuttoned her blouse. She stood there
in her big bra.

"Take off the bra, Amanda", Ricky demanded. "I paid to see your
tits, not your bra."

Amanda glared at him with a cool eye. "Are you sure you're ready
for this, little boy?" She began undoing her brassiere.

Ricky choked. Amanda's large, dark breasts with their wine-
coloured areolae emerged from the confines of her enormous
bra. They were beautiful. He had seen other bare breasts in his
father's magazines, but Amanda was bigger and more beautiful
than all of them. He stood slack-jawed as Amanda buttoned her-
self back up.

"Was it worth it?", she asked. Ricky slowly nodded his head.
"Thanks", he murmured.

After that, Amanda always seemed to have plenty of money.

*************************

One day, an amazing thing happened that gave Blair cause to
think. She was standing in line in the cafeteria, and three or
four boys from the sixth grade were waiting in line behind her.
They were pointing at her breasts and snickering. Blair looked
down at them with almost infinite disdain. It was incredible.
She was two years younger than they, yet she towered over them by
eight or nine inches. She was beginning to find them entirely
juvenile.

The boldest of them, a strapping blonde boy of twelve, began to
berate her. He puffed his chest out and pulled his neck back
like a little fighting rooster. He was a little taller than the
other boys, so his eyes were just about level with Blair's tits.
"You little overgrown fourth-grade bitch! You think you're better
than everyone else, 'cause you got big tits now. I'll kick your
ass, then I'll fuck you."

"With whose dick?", replied Blair, turning away from him in dis-
gust.

The other boys guffawed. "She got you, Kevin ", they snick-
ered. Kevin hung his head in shame and anger. Then he
reached a hand out. Blair felt his hand clamp down on her left
breast.

"God *damn* she's got big 'uns", Kevin exclaimed.

Then Blair reached over with her right hand, grabbed Kevin's
wrist, and tossed him into the tables, about three feet. The
other boys ran for their lives.

One day, late in the school year, while she was trying to concen-
trate on some bullshit of Ms. Harrison's about complex fractions,
she began to see the classroom fade before her, and sort of move
back into the distance. Then she saw Ms. Suarez, Amanda's teach-
er, drawing a figure on the blackboard. She saw all of Amanda's
sweaty little classmates, holding their big pencils and feverish-
ly writing. Then she saw the tips of Amanda's dark brown hair,
and her jutting breasts on her slender rib cage, and she gasped,
and immediately her own classmates and her own teacher swirled
back into view.

She asked Amanda about it that night at home. Amanda said she
didn't know anything about it, but she verified the little de-
tails that Blair supplied, Who was wearing what, who was doing
what. "It was like, like I was in your body, Mandy, looking out
through your eyes.", Blair said.

Amanda just shrugged her narrow, shapely shoulders and said noth-
ing.

Amanda had also taken to reading, no, devouring romance novels on
the balcony. It was well into springtime now, and the sun was
hot. Amanda and Blair had both bought skimpy little bikinis that
displayed their new figures in flattering ways. Blair would
watch as her sister would sit out on the balcony for hours turn-
ing pages on a stack of romance books, letting the sun toast her
lithe body to a deep coconut brown.

"You read those things awful fast, Mandy.", observed Blair one
day.

"About one or two a day, Blair. Schoolwork just doesn't seem to
take as much time as it used to."

"You never seemed to be much for reading, Mandy, You used to
watch more TV." Blair stared at the cover of the book propped
open between her sister's nut- brown breasts. It depicted a
black haired woman crushing a half-naked man's head into her
abundant bosom. The woman looked like a lady, or a noblewoman
from a long time ago. The man looked like a pirate. He was
holding a long sword in the hand he wasn't using to embrace the
woman's waist. "Looks like pretty hot stuff."

"Reading's easy once you get the hang of it.", replied Amanda in-
dolently. "TV is pretty boring." She traced a slender finger
along the inside of her brown thigh, to the border of the bikini
bottom. "These books make me feel all loose and tingly down
here."

Blair knew about that loose and tingly feeling. She had been
starting to feel that way herself, mostly when she saw some of
the boys from McArthur High in track or football practice in the
field adjacent to her school. She and some of the other, more
developed girls in the fifth and sixth grades hung out by the
fence during recess, and watched the boys do their Phys. Ed.
class.

Once in a while, one of the boys would glance over to them and
wave, or smile. This made Blair quiver all the way down to the
center of that secret little place between her legs. After
school, Amanda would join them, and the group of them would
stand and watch the track team run wind-sprints. Blair noticed
a tall, dark Cuban boy watching them intently. After
practice, the large-breasted girl named Mary Lou Rodriguez came
and sat down with him. He kissed her on the cheek, then he
pointed in Blair and Amanda's direction.

"Why do you suppose he pointed at us", Blair wondered aloud.

"He wants to meet you", laughed Candy Suarez, who was standing
with them.

"I want to meet him", chimed in Amanda. "I think he's cute!"

The other girls laughed. "You can't even see him good from
here", Blair mocked. "He looks like a Cuban blur".

"** I ** think he's cute", Amanda continued, "and he's gonna be
my boyfriend. So there!"

*******************************

A week or so before the end of the school year, Blair and Amanda
were skipping school, and hanging out at Candy Suarez' house.
Candy stood up and said, "I want a bottle!"

"A bottle of what?", asked Amanda.

"A bottle of liquor, silly", replied Candy. "Haven't you ever
drank any liquor?"

Blair and Amanda both shook their heads, feeling for the first
time in quite a while somewhat young. Their alcoholic grand-
mother made them kind of contemptuous of drinkers, but they
didn't want to seem unsophisticated to Candy, who was in the
sixth grade, and whose family had a lot of money.

Candy was delighted. Amanda and Blair, with their big tits and
grown-up looks, usually made her feel small and little-girly.
Now, the table had turned. "I get drunk a couple of times a
week, sometimes", she lied.

"Can you sneak a bottle from your mom, Candy", Blair asked.

"Naah", replied Candy. "She marks her bottles now since she
caught me a while ago."

There were a couple of other sixth-grade girls there too, Joanne
Rubio and Lourdes Gonzalez, both of whom thought it would be a
great idea to get a bottle and get drunk.

"I got four dollars", Lourdes exclaimed, throwing it into the
center of the circle. The other girls followed suit, and soon
they had more than twenty dollars in small bills and change.

Candy explained that there was usually a homeless woman outside
the liquor store who, for an extra five dollars, would buy them
whatever they wanted. They trooped down to the store, but
couldn't find the woman.

"I bet she got herself arrested again", snorted Candy.

"What we gonna do?", asked Lourdes.

"Blair can buy it for us!!!", shouted Joanne. "She looks twenty-
one easy, with those big tits of hers!"

The other girls got excited about the plan. They returned to
Candy's house, and there they rummaged through Candy's mother's
clothes looking for something Blair could wear into the liquor
store. Most of the stuff in the closet was way too tight across
the chest. Candy's mother was not a busty woman. Still, they
found a business suit that Blair could wear over her own blouse.

The bottom fit well, and Blair put on a pair of panty-hose and a
pair of five-inch heels. She draped a string of imitation pearls
around her neck, and applied Candy's mother's makeup until all
traces of the busty little girl who had left for school that
morning had vanished. Blair stepped back to admire her handi-
work.

"Damn! I'd kill for those tits!", hissed Lourdes, a variation on
a theme Blair had heard hundreds of times in the past week. She
threw her shoulders back and sauntered out the door. "You'd
better let me go alone", said Blair. "It'll look better."

By the time she navigated the four or so blocks to the liquor
store, she had mastered the high heels. She strutted into the
liquor store. The clerk looked up, saw her chest, and nothing
else registered. She walked up to the counter and pulled the
money from Candy's mother's borrowed purse. "Give me a bottle
of Bacardi Light", she stammered, repeating what Candy had told
her.

The clerk removed the bottle from the shelf, bagged it and put it
on the counter. "That'll be $13.48", he said. "Do you have any
I.D.?", he added.

Blair's mind raced. Then instinctively she thrust her large
breasts out into the clerk's face. "Thank you so much, boy",
she laughed. "I haven't been asked that in years!" Blair waved
her tits back and forth in front of the clerk's face. Seeing
that he followed their motion with his head, Blair put the money
down on the counter and picked up the bottle. "What a joker!",
she laughed, "As if I could grow these in less than twenty-one
years!"

The clerk just watched as she walked through the door. When she
got outside, she realized she had done it, and ran nervously but
triumphantly, in the high heels, back to Candy's house.

The girls mixed the rum with Coca-Cola and 7-up. Candy, Lourdes,
and Joanne got roaring drunk, but Amanda and Blair, although they
drank just as much of the fiery liquor as their friends, didn't
feel any effect whatsoever.

Lourdes came close to the reason. "Those damn big tits of yours,
Blair", she said belligerently, "they're soaking up all the
liquor! I bet you couldn't get drunk if you tried." Blair and
Amanda left as one by one their friends slipped into incoher-
ence, then sleep.

*******************************

Sherrie Rodriguez turned to her friend Marsha Sanchez. "I
**know** its your quince, Marsha, but if your gonna have it at my
house, you're gonna have to invite her."

Marsha was far from uninterested in what Sherrie had to say.
Having her quince at the Rodriguez' house would insure its being
the social event of the end of the school year. Also, Sherry was
her oldest and dearest friend. She looked at Sherry imploringly.
"But I don't know her. Would she come?"

"My brother wants her to come. He says he's seen her at school,
and he's just dying to know her." Sherrie began polishing her
nails absent-mindedly with an emory board. "And if Marty doesn't
come, I can't guarantee that Manny will show up. You know how
these boys stick together."

"If he met her at school, how come I don't know her?", asked Mar-
sha.

"I didn't say he met her at school, querida", replied Sherrie, "I
said he **saw** her at school. She goes to the school behind
the High School."

"The **GRADE** school behind McArthur?", screamed Marsha,
"Just how old is this little slut? I'm not doing any baby-
sitting at my quince. Is she twelve?"

"Actually, she has an older sister who goes to the same school",
replied Sherrie. "I think the sister's twelve. I think Amanda's
eleven. Doesn't matter, though. Marty pointed her out to me.
She looks an easy fifteen. I'd be surprised if she's not already
passing."

Marsha was glum. "Eleven years old. All the equipment, all the
horsepower, no brakes." She thought for a while. "OK, I'll in-
vite her, for you and for Marty."

"Invite the sister, too", ordered Sherrie.

Marsha's mouth opened wide, but Sherrie prevented the outburst.
"I've **seen** these two, you haven't. What did you look like at
eleven?"

"Braces on my teeth, band-aid on my knee. All wrists, elbows,
knees and ankles. Not a pretty sight."

"Right", observed Sherrie, "and you turn fifteen on the ninth.
You didn't turn out bad at all, querida, and if you don't believe
me, you can ask any one of my brothers. But these girls, they
both look better than we do right now. They're thoroughbreds,
and they're gonna be like skyrockets, sabe? If we let them hitch
a ride with us now, maybe they'll let us hitch a ride with them
later on."

Marsha slipped her hand into Sherrie's. "You're right, you
know".

"I always am, querida".

***********************

The invitations arrived at Blair's and Amanda's apartment in
cream colored linen envelopes the richeness of which astounded
everyone. Mary was a little apprehensive about letting her girls
go to a social function at which there would be both boys and
girls, but Blair and Amanda pestered her continually, until fi-
nally she gave in.

"The Rodriguezes are a well-off family. You're gonna need some
fancy clothes" Mary said as she marked the ninth of June in red
on the calendar.

Of course, Blair and Amanda could think of little except the par-
ty, and what they were going to wear. For swimming, the suits
they already had were servicible. With swimwear, what's under-
neath is much more important, after all.

But they needed formal outfits for the presentation,and jeans and
tops for the dance afterwards. Mary gave it a good deal of
thought. These were girls whose families indulged their every
whim. It was necessary that her girls be well-dressed, but not
to compete with their hosts needlessly. It took a while, but
they finally found the perfect outfits; for Amanda, a formal
gown in cream with a peach colored floral design, a white V-neck
snd white gloves. For Blair, she chose a light green dress with
yellow highlights, and yellow gloves.

For the dance afterwards, she decided to let them splurge on
Guess jeans with matching tops. The girls wanted to show off
some titty, which was not surprising, given their ages and the
relative abundance of that commodity with them, and its relative
scarcity elsewhere in their age group. They chose buff-coloured
t-shirts that scooped down daringly in front, held together by a
leather thong tied shoe-lace style across their chests.

The Rodriguez' house was an imposing manse in the northern end of
the county, surrounded by trees and shrubbery. Mary dropped
Blair and Amanda off at the gate, waited as they rung the bell,
and were ushered inside. Then she drove off.

Sherrie Rodriguez, the third daughter of the wealthy Rodriguez
family, met them at the gate, and offered them her cheek to kiss,
in the Latin style. "Mandy! Blair! I'm so glad you could
make it!", she bubbled, "Come on up to the house. Let me
show you off! You two look good enough to eat. Who did your
hair? You **must** tell me."

Blair and Amanda were astonished by the attention they were re-
ceiving from such a rich and important person, and Amanda art-
lessly blurted out, "Our Mom did our hair, actually."

Sherrie laughed. "Oh, how delightful! She did a wonderful job
with you two."

Actually, Mary had spent a good deal of time on the girls' hair
and makeup, an investment which had paid rich dividends. Both
Blair and Amanda looked years older than their age, and glowed
with youth, good health, and excitement. If any other had been
there to observe, he would have thought Sherrie, who was fifteen,
the youngest of the trio. Her legs had less shape, and her bust
was smaller.

Sherrie ushered them into the house, where they found the party
already in full swing. Blair and Amanda felt themselves swept
into a world of teenage privilege and glamour beyond their imagi-
nations, and listened breathlessly as the other girls talked
about yacht parties on Biscayne Bay, summers in Spain, modelling
assignments on South Beach, boyfriends with horses and college
guys with Mercedes convertibles. The astounding thing was that
all these fine girls were treating them almost as equals. Blair
and Amanda added little to these conversations, which actually
raised their stock in the sight of their new friends, who appre-
ciated little more than the adoring silence of girls more beauti-
ful than they.

The climax came with the presentation of Marsha Sanchez, on the
arm of Sherrie's father, and the young men in in their tuxedos,
then Marsha danced with her cousin Domingo. After that, all the
young men began to choose partners for the presentation waltz.
Blair and Amanda were so excited, they didn't notice their
breasts tingling. They were tingling all over.

Sherrie came up with two extremely handsome young men, one on
each arm. "Blair, Amanda, I want you to meet my brother, Marty,
and his friend Eric Preston." SHe opened her arm to indicate her
two charges. "This is Blair Reilly and her sister, Amanda Quin-
tero. I'll leave you all to get acquainted." then she wafted off
to another corner of the room.

Blair surveyed Eric. He was a blonde haired, green eyed boy of
medium height, with broad shoulders and a narrow waist. He had
wavy hair and a kind smile, and Blair decided she liked him. He
invited her to dance, and she accepted.

Marty, on the other hand, was a very tall Cuban boy with jet
black hair and eyes dancing with fire, grabbed Amanda's hand and
pulled her out to the floor. "Amanda", he whispered, "I've been
waiting weeks to meet you. I'm so glad..."

Amanda was puzzled. "But where have you seen me?", she asked.

"At school", he replied, "and you were at the fence."

Amanda blushed red. "Then you know... , I..., you...", she sput-
tered. It came back to her now, the tall, handsome Cuban boy, on
the track team, who always seemed to be smiling at her. Her
breasts felt like they were on fire. She snuggled in closer to
Marty, and when her chest met his, it was like an electric shock
went through her. She sighed.

"I know you're only twelve years old, Amanda", Marty whispered in
her ear, "but I'll never tell anyone. I want you to be my date
tonight. After the presentation, they'll let us change, and
the rock band will be playing out by the pool,and we can really
have some fun."

Amanda looked up into his shining eyes, like the eyes of the
pirate on the cover of her book. He doesn't know, she thought,
leaning her head against Marty's chest. She scratched the side
of her left breast. Her breasts were burning badly now, and even
the chafing of her bra, and her gown were almost insupportable.

The waltz stopped, then Marsha's father, with Sherrie's by his
side, announced that the young people could change, and that
their party would continue out by the pool.

Eric and Marty made Blair and Amanda promise them to meet them by
the pool, then they disappeared with the other boys to change out
of their formal wear. Blair and Amanda exited the ballroom with
the other girls, passing up the stairs into a hall full of bed-
rooms where they changed into their less formal clothes.

Eric and Marty made Blair and Amanda promise them to meet them by
the pool, then they disappeared with the other boys to change out
of their formal wear. Blair and Amanda exited the ballroom with
the other girls, passing up the stairs into a hall full of bed-
rooms where they changed into their less formal clothes.

God, Amanda", Blair laughed, "Marty was on you like white on
rice." She pulled off her green gown, and stood there in her bra
and panties. They noticed that of these fine girls were staring
at them with envy. This gave them both a bit more courage.

"Blair, do your breasts ache, too?", asked Amanda.

"Now that you mention it, they sorta do.", she replied. She
thought for a moment. "No, they really do. Like a headache in
my tits. She touched her right breast through her bra, and felt
a shudder of delight run from her nipple down to the inside of
her thighs. "I think I'm just turned on. Eric's really cute."

"Oh, Blair", moaned Amanda, "I want Marty to hold me, and touch
me, and **kiss** me. Is that wrong?"

"No, baby", replied Blair knowingly,"you're just getting a head
start on all this boy/girl stuff. Its fun." She paused another
moment. "or at least its supposed to be."

The girls pulled up their jeans, threaded the cords through the
eyelets on their blouses, tied them securely, but not so securely
as to not guarantee a delightful view to the watchful eye, and
met the boys back at the pool.

Eric led Blair onto the patio, some distance from the band, where
he sat in a circle of other guests, laughing and telling stories.
Blair moved close to him and grabbed his arm. He didn't resist.
He introduced her to a host of people; Suzy Sanchez, and Toni
Suarez, Candy's older sister, and dozens of others. Eric seemed
to be very popular.

Marty grabbed Amanda's hand in a tight grip, and moved her out
onto the dance floor. There they danced vigorously for several
songs, until the band began a slow ballad. Marty put his arm
around Amanda's slender waist and drew her to him. She snuggled
up closer into his embrace, and when her breasts touched Marty's
chest, she trembled.

Eric and Blair stayed with some of the other guests and chatted.
Eric had his arm draped over Blair's back, embracing her just
beneath her breasts. Blair found herself wishing he would reach
just a little higher. from time to time, his hand brushed
discretely against the bottoms of her breasts, and she felt a
wave of ecstacy flood through her when he did this.

Amanda and Marty left the dance floor hand in hand. He brought
her around to a pavilion on the other side of the pool. Amanda
ran her hand through her thick brown hair, which her mother had
so carefully permed that morning. She looked up into Marty's
eyes, which were gazing intently at her. At that moment it
struck her how much he resembled her TV hero, Fred Hunter the
detective, and she snuggled closer to him. Her nipples felt like
tiny little coals of fire on her chest, and she groaned for re-
lief.

Blair was getting increasingly restless as well. Her breasts
felt hot to the touch, and she sought relief by rubbing them
against Eric's arm. She shuddered with joy each time she did
this, and she wondered how Eric failed to notice.

Eventually, Eric asked her to dance, so the joined the group
closer to the pool where the band was. They danced a couple of
dances, and Blair leaned her burning chest against Eric. It felt
as though it ignited, and Blair gasped audibly. Eric pulled her
tighter, which only increased the feelings of ecstacy seething
under her pullover top, and she struggled away from Eric, but not
too far.

Amanda grabbed Marty's hand, and asked him if there was a place
were they be alone. Marty grinned and suggested the recreation
room. "My sister Mary Lou might be there with a couple of
friends, but she'll know enough to get herself lost", Marty as-
sured her. The rec room was on the other side of the Rodriguez'
house, cool and quiet after the noise and heat of the party area.
Mary Lou wasn't there, but a lot of clothes thrown wildly around
signalled her recent presence. Marty and Amanda sat together on
the couch, when she leaned back, pulled Marty to her, slipped her
arms around his neck, and kissed him hungrily.

Blair managed to cut Eric away from the crowd, and told him she
was thirsty. They left the patio area, found the refreshements,
and wandered awhile in the cool lower floor of the Rodriguez'
mansion. Before long, they found themselves in the recreation
room as well. Eric looked around at the clothes scattered around
the room, and said, "Looks like someone's been here already".

"they're not here now, Eric", replied Blair, and she lifted her
face to his. Eric responded by burying his hands in her thick
red hair and kissing her hard and long. He didn't see the other
couple's heads pop up from behind the couch, but Blair did.

"EEEEEEEEEEEEEEE", both girls shrieked in unison. Marty grinned
at Eric. "Hey, Eric, howzit goin'?" Eric grinned back sheepishly
at Marty. "Doin' OK, Marty. How about you?", he responded.

Blair and Eric seated themselves in a big armchair facing Amanda
and Marty and the girls giggled, while the boys preened them-
selves nervously. Then Amanda sighed deeply, and Blair glanced
at her, and realized what they had to do next.

Amanda looked intently at Marty and told him, "We want you boys
to make our breasts grow."

"Wha-a-a-a-t???", gasped Marty, almost chocking on his drink.

Amanda continued. "We want you and Eric to play with our breasts
and make them grow." She went on to tell the boys how both she
and her sister had very sensitive breasts, and that they hurt
very badly right now, but when someone touched them, either them-
selves or another person, it felt good and the ppain and pressure
went away. They explained that they knew it would make their
boobs bigger, but they hurt and ached so badly right now, that
they were willing to run the risk. Then Amanda and Blair
stripped to their waists, eagerly shedding their shirts and their
bras, sighing with delight as the cool air hit their aching and
tormented bare breasts.

Eric put his arm around Blair's broad, naked shoulders. "But
Blair", he began "But it won't make your tits grow if a boy..."
Marty silenced him with a icy glance,as if to say, Let's not mess
up a good thing, buddy boy.

Amanda grabbed Marty's head and thrust it down between her tits,
and arched her back, thrusting her breasts even further into
Marty's delighted face. Eric lifted Blair's right breast to his
mouth and began tongueing her nipple, making Blair moan like a
sick cat. Both girls continued writhing and crying while Marty
and Eric attacked their breasts with their hands, their tongues,
anything they could. Finally Blair, then Amanda, shouted,
grabbed their partner's head, plunged it into her heaving chest,
and moved her tits back and forth across his face furiously, un-
til she collapsed backward into the furniture. Both Marty and
Eric were breathing very heavily.

"You girls play hardball on a first date, don't you?", Eric
laughed.

Blair moved in close to him. "I'm sorry, Eric honey", she
purred, "its just that we were in so much pain." Amanda nodded
in agreement. "We're not that old, you know. We're younger,
well, than we look."

"My sister told me", Marty ventured. "She told me you were only
twelve, Blair, and you were even younger, Amanda. Boy, after to-
day, I sure find that hard to believe."

Blair and Amanda fastened their bras back into place, put on
their tops, and relaced and tied the cords across their chests.
"See", said Eric, "your boobs haven't grown an inch." Amanda and
Blair shared a significant glance.

"They will", Blair asserted, "just give them a little time."
Amanda noted a delicious warmth spreading across her chest, as
agreeable a feeling as the other had been sharp and uncomfort-
able. "Mine are starting already", she crowed, giving Marty's
hand a squeeze, "Watch!"

Eric and Marty stared in disbelief as Amanda's top began to bil-
low outward gently. The cords on the blouse that she had so re-
cently laced up began to work its way loose, and the knot gave
way. The sensation was that of direct noonday sunlight on her
chest, and Amanda squealed with delight. "Oh, that feels so
**good**!!", she exclaimed.

Blair felt a ball of warmth rise from her loins up into her
chest, and suffuse. Her breasts were tingling. She grabbed
Eric's hand. "I'm starting now, too", she boasted.

Blair's blouse began to rise gently, and the knot holding the two
sides of her blouse together began to work its way loose as well.
Amanda's breasts were visibly growing now. "I bet I'm a E-cup
now, Blair", she said proudly. Eric put his hand on Blair's left
breast, and he felt it expand under his touch. Blair put her
hand on top of Eric's and gave it a pat.

Marty glanced slack-jawed from Amanda's chest to Blair's. The
cord had worked its way loose of the first set of eyelets now on
both of them, and a good deal of cleavage was visible , for the
first time, through the gap. Then Blair shuddered again. "Oh my
God, what a **rush**", she exclaimed. The leather cord pulled
loose of the second set of eyelets as Blair's expanding titties
surged through the growing gap. "I've passed you now, Mandy",
she gloated.

"Not for long, Sis", responded Amanda. And then her own breasts
grew suddenly, catching up, and even slightly passing her sister.
Both girls had now about tripled in volume, and the imprint of
their overextended bras were visible through the fronts of their
blouses, which had pulled up out of their jeans, exposing their
navels. "How big you think we are now?", asked Amanda.
Eric swallowed hard. "Between a F-Cup and a Double-F", he
croaked.

"Aaarrrgh", roared Blair. The cord fell out of the last two
eyelets, and now hung limply down the front of her rapidly grow-
ing chest. The aperture of her blouse was opened now as widely
as it could, and about six inches of cleavage could be seen. Her
bra gave way in front, and her expanding boobs shook as they
sprang forth from their enclosure. The bottoms of her breasts
were now visible as her blouse worked its way ever higher on her
chest.

"OOOOOAAAAHHHHH", shrieked Amanda. She pulled off her blouse
with great difficulty, peeling it back away from her growing
mounds. Her bra popped its insignificant front clasps as her
breasts tumbled out into liberty. Eric and Marty gasped as they
saw her large breasts fill out like a water balloon attached to
a slow faucet, getting bigger, bigger, and bigger still.

Marty crossed himself and kissed the tip of his thumb. He was
clearly in the presence of the supernatural here. Blair turned
to Eric and lifted her hands over her head. Her blouse had
worked its way up so far that half her breasts were visible.
"Please help me out, Eric honey", she pleaded, "I don't want to
get stuck in here."

With a mighty tug, Eric managed to pull his growing girlfriend
free of her blouse, which had clearly become more of an encum-
brance than a covering. Both Amanda and Blair had pretty much
finished growing now. Their large firm breasts quivered like a
dewdrop on a leaf from time to time as they grew a couple of cen-
timeters or so.

Amanda and Blair stood up to survey the damage. The newly
sprouted breasts jiggled and shook substantially, and it was a
while before they were steady enough for them to see clearly how
big they had become.

Amanda cupped her hands under her newly-augmented mounds. "Wow",
she gloated, "Now these are decent!!" Blair picked her now-
useless 36-D brassiere up off the floor, fallen in the line of
duty under overwhelming odds. "This won't be too useful now, I
don't think." Amanda picked hers up and laid it gently across
the tops of her newly swollen mounds. "Looks a Barbie-doll's
bra now, doesn't it, Sis?"

Blair's enlarged breasts were the size of honeydews, actually,
fairly large honeydews, and covered most of her rib cage.
Amanda's were smaller, about the size of decent muskmelons, but
since she was shorter, and had a smaller frame, what she lacked
in volume she compensated for in proportion.

Embracing each other delightedly, Blair and Amanda found that
their new breasts collided when they hugged. Amanda pulled back
and surveyed the enormous expanse of newly grown girl-flesh both
sisters were sporting. "Holy shit, Blair, look how **big** we
are now!"

Tracing out the circles of her now-silver-dollar-sized areolae
with her fingertips, Blair was astounded at how big she and her
sister were now. "We're huge, Mandy!", she replied. "No one's
as big as we are now, no one!"

Both sisters were delighted in the turn of events, and turned to
give their boyfriends a view of the new developments. Eric and
Marty were totally speechless. Like most American teenage boys,
they had spent a lot of time hunched over Playboy magazines.
This was like a magazine come to life before their very eyes.
Just then they heard someone at the door. Amanda and Blair hid
behind the couch.

Mary Lou Rodriguez opened the door, and strode in. She didn't so
much enter a room as she possessed it. "Marty, Eric, what are
you guys doing here?", she exclaimed. Then she saw Blair and
Amanda peeking over the top of the sofa. "Oh, getting a little
action, aren't we, brother mine?" She gasped as the two sisters
stood up. "My God, Marty", she said, "where'd you find these
little booby girls?"

Marty flushed crimson. "They're friends of Sherrie's. They're
here for Marsha's quince."

Mary Lou motioned to Blair and Amanda, someone hesitant to ap-
proach this big, loud girl. "Come on, you two, let's get a look
at you. Don't be shy. I should think with tits like those you
two have, you wouldn't have the luxury of being shy." She turned
to her brother and gave him a big hug. "If this is what there is
comin' up behind me, I'll have to watch my back." She thrust out
a hand to the two sisters. "My name's Mary Lou. I'm Marty's big
sister. Encantada, pleased to meet you."

Amanda grabbed Mary Lou's hand and grinned broadly. She felt an
instant sympathy to this big outgoing, happy girl. "I'm Amanda",
she said. The movement of her arm shaking Mary Lou's hand made
her new breasts jiggle seductively.

Blair offered her hand next. "I'm Blair Reilly. Glad to meet
you."

"Why don't you two get dressed and go on back to the party?",
Mary Lou asked, "It seems a shame to keep four fine tits like
yours shut up in here with my dumb brother and his dumb friend."
She turned to Marty and Eric. "Oh, I know what you boys are up
to. Even you, Young-Mr.-Gentleman Eric. One of these days I'm
gonna bang your chimes so hard, you'll ring for three days." She
planted a kiss on his cheek. "Pretty bold of little grape-soda-
tits Sherrie to have these two for friends, though."

"Uh, Mary Lou", stuttered Marty, "we kinda got a problem." He
and Eric went on to describe how they had brought Blair and Aman-
da down to the rec room for make-out session, and ended up with,
well, this. "I swear, these are the clothes they wore down
here." He held up Amanda's now clearly inadequate bra and top.

Mary Lou examined the evidence, and stared at the sister's ex-
uberant chests. "I don't know how far to believe you, Marty.
If it was possible to grow tits like those in fifteen minutes,
doctors and chemists would be lining up outside that door
five wide and hundreds deep." Then she smiled. "Doesn't matter.
If the two of you need some clothes for whatever reason, Mary Lou
can fix you up." She cupped two hands under her own generous bo-
som. "I know a little something about having big boobs. I'm
gonna take these two to the beach house with me tonight to meet
the other girls. Marty, you go tell Papi to call these girls'
parents and make arrangements."

Mary Lou went to rummaging around in the room, pulling clothes
and underware out of odd spaces. "I'm a 38FF myself, girls. You
know something about those letters, don't you? Its a joke, like
they don't want to say 38-G or something. If anyone's wondering,
I'm 45-29-39. Anyway, Blair, I think you can fit into some of my
clothes, even though it might be a bit loose everywhere but in
the chest. Your sister may have to try on one of my 38-DD
bras,though. I still have one or two left from junior high
around here somewhere."

Mary Lou vanished for a moment, then reappeared with an armload
of clothes. "I know about clothes not fitting, girls", she ex-
claimed upon entering, "I grew four cup sizes in the seventh
grade, and my father was furious. 'No way I'm gonna buy DD-cup
bras for a twelve year old girl!' he hollered once at the dinner
table. I spent the whole year holding my breath. Your mother
looks like she wants to hold on to her little girls just a little
longer, no?" Mary Lou lifted up Blair's tormented shirt and
bra. "No way to account for parents.

She gave Blair one of her own bras, and Blair put it on. It was
tight, and was obviously made for a girl with a broader back and
smaller breasts. Blair's tits overwhelmed the FF-cups, and the
only thing that made the bra fit at all was the fact that the
longer straps on the sides helped compensate for the lack of
space in the cups.

Mary Lou felt Blair's arms and shoulders as she held up a shirt
for Blair to look at. "Well, Missie", she exclaimed. "You've
got some muscles underneath all that too. I'd hate to be the bee
that dips into your honeypot without permission!"

Mary Lou drew her breath in audibly. "Blair, it takes one hell
of a woman to overstuff one of **my** bras." She turned towards
Amanda, reaching out a sadly worn bra to her. This is the best I
could find. 38-D" Amanda pulled it on, and found that she had
the same problem as her sister; too little back, and too much
tit. Breast-flesh was poking out the top and sides of the bra,
but it stayed on.

Blair put on a Hawaiian shirt Mary Lou found for her. It fit
fairly well, except that it was loose in the shoulders. Amanda
had to make do with a one-size-fits-all black knit halter top.
"You two look fairly presentable now", gloated Mary Lou, "Amanda!
Pull that top down a little. You weren't given all that cleavage
just to hide it under a lot of fabric!"

Eric and Marty returned. Mr. Rodriguez had gotten permission for
Blair and Amanda to stay two weeks with Mary Lou and some of her
friends in the Rodriguez' beach house up the coast. Blair and
Amanda were thrilled. They had formed an instant bond with this
big, breezy girl who treated them so well.

"Papi says he'll send the driver after the girls' things, Mary
Lou.", said Marty. "We can take the Lexus, since there won't be
room in your Porsche for all of us."

Mary Lou laughed. "What do you mean 'us', brother mine? You two
aren't coming along. Not right now, anyway. This is a girl
party. Oh, don't worry. We'll have your little stacked
girlfriends back to you in one piece." She grabbed the keys from
her brother. "We'll take the Lexus anyway."

The drive up the coast was exhilarating. Mary Lou talked non-
stop; about boys, clothes, cars, parties, and about having big
breasts. "You know, it isn't easy finding clothes that fit well.
I had to learn to sew, and do alterations. Most outfits that fit
well around the boobs flap like tents everywhere else. Its not
so bad at home. Here in this town we got a lot of Cuban girls,
and Jewish girls, and Jamaican girls and what not, that have de-
cent figures. But I'm going to Illinois to school, and I'm
afraid all the clothes up there will be made for the fat-ass-
no-tits crowd..."

About an hour and a half later, they pulled up at the Rodriguez'
beach house. It was dark, but the house was aglow with lights
behind a tall white wall. Mary Lou pushed a button and a gate
opened, and they drove in. She honked the horn, and the door
opened. Blair and Amanda saw a girl's shape silhoutted against
the light.

"Suzie!", shouted Mary Lou, "Tell the others we've got some com-
pany!"

Mary Lou ushered Blair and Amanda into the living room, where
five o